Skip to main content

Full text of "The dream of the rood : an old English poem attributed to Cynewulf"

See other formats


ia  College  ^It 


FROM  THE  LIBRARY  OF 

L.    E.    HORNING,  B.A.,  Ph.D. 
(1858-1925) 

PROFESSOR  OF  TEUTONIC 
PHILOLOGY 

VICTORIA  COLLEGE 


THE  DREAM  OF  THE  ROOD 

AN  OLD  ENGLISH  POEM 
ATTRIBUTED  TO  CYNEWULF 

EDITED  BY 

ALBERT  S.   COOK 

PROFESSOR  OF  THE  ENGLISH  LANGUAGE  AND  LITERATURE 
IN  YALE  UNIVERSITY 


OXFORD 
AT   THE   CLARENDON   PRESS 

1905 


Ds 


HENRY  FROWDE,   M.A. 

PUBLISHER  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD 

LONDON,    EDINBURGH 
NEW  YORK  AND  TORONTO 


-  8 


CONTENTS 


INTRODUCTION  : 

Manuscript v 

Editions viii 

Translations viii 

Authorship  .........  ix 

A.  The  Theory  of  Csedmon's  Authorship     .         .  ix 

B.  The  Theory  of  Cynewulf's  Authorship   .        .  xvii 

Dietrich's  view xvii 

Rieger's'  arguments xxvii 

Ebert'a  objections xxviii 

Wiilker's  objection xxx 

Trautmann's  views    ......  xxx 

Discussion  of  evidence xxx 

Literary  Characteristics       ......  xli 

Bibliography lix 

THE  DREAM  OF  THE  ROOD   .......  i 

NOTES ii 

APPENDIX      ..........  47 

GLOSSARY 55 


INTRODUCTION 

MANUSCKIPT. 

THE  poem  is  contained  ki  the  Vercelli  Book,  or  Codex 
Vercellensis,  a  manuscript  volume  of  the  early  part  of 
the  eleventh  century,  discovered  by  Dr.  Friedrich  Blume 
in  1822  in  the  chapter  library  of  the  cathedral  of  Vercelli, 
where  it  still  remains.  It  consists  of  135  leaves,  con- 
taining, besides  a  number  of  homilies  and  the  life  of 
St.  Guthlac  in  prose,  the  following  poems :  Andreas, 
Fates  of  the  Apostles,  Address  of  the  Soul  to  the  Body, 
Falsehood  of  Men,  Dream  of  the  Eood,  Elene. 

How  the  manuscript  reached  Vercelli  is  a  question 
upon  which  two  leading  hypotheses  have  been  held. 
According  to  one,  it  would  have  been  taken  from  England  / 
to  Italy  by  Cardinal  Guala-Bicchieri,  who  was  Papal 
Legate  in  England  from  1216  to  1218,  who  founded  the 
monastery  church  of  St.  Andrew  at  Vercelli  after  his 
return  from  England,  had  it  erected  by  an  Englishman 
in  the  Early  English  style,  and  bestowed  upon  it  relics 
of  English  saints.  Moreover,  he  was  the  possessor  of 
a  library  remarkable  for  that  time,  which  he  bequeathed 
to  his  monastery,  and  which  contained  a  copy  of  the 
Bible  in  English  handwriting.  Finally,  the  monastery 
school,  which  in  1228  became  a  university,  was  attended 
by  Englishmen,  and,  among  others,  by  Adam  de  Marisco, 
the  first  teacher  in  the  school  which  the  Franciscans 
set  up  in  Oxford ;  this  must  have  been  before  1226, 
the  year  of  St.  Francis's  death,  since  it  is  expressly 

v 


INTRODUCTION 

stated  that  it  was  he  who  sent  Adam,  in  company  with 
St.  Anthony  of  Padua,  to  the  Vercelli  school.  As  it 
is  well  known  that  Guala  levied  large  sums  upon  the 
clergy  before  leaving  England,  there  would  be  nothing 
surprising  in  his  receiving  books  as  well — perhaps,  since 
he  was  so  zealous  a  collector,  as  an  equivalent  for  certain 
sums  of  money.  Altogether,  the  considerations  here 
presented  would  seem  to  render  it  probable  that  the 
Vercelli  Book  reached  that  city  through  Guala's  agency. 
i  For  a  fuller  presentation  of  this  theory,  see  my  Cardinal 
'  Guala  and  the  Vercelli  Book,  Library  Bulletin  No.  10  of 
the  University  of  California,  1888. 

The  other  hypothesis  is  that  of  Wiilker.  He  was  told 
in  Vercelli  that  at  a  comparatively  early  period  there 
was  in  that  city  a  hospice  for  Anglo-Saxon  pilgrims  on 
their  way  to  and  from  Kome.  There  may,  he  concludes, 
have  been  a  small  library  of  devotional  books  attached 
to  the  hospice,  and  from  this  our  manuscript  may  have 
passed  into  the  possession  of  the  cathedral  library  (Grund- 
riss  cur  GescMchte  der  Angelsachsischen  Litteratur,  p.  237 ; 
Codex  Vercettensis,  p.  vi).  I  can  only  say  that  to  me  the 
probability  of  this  hypothesis  seems  of  the  slenderest. 

The  poems  of  this  collection  were  all  published  for 
the  first  time  by  Thorpe,  probably  from  a  transcript  by 
Blume,  as  Appendix  B  to  a  Keport  on  Eymer's  Foedera. 
intended  to  have  been  made  to  the  Commissioners  on 
Public  Records  by  Charles  Purton  Cooper,  their  secretary. 
According  to  Kemble,  writing  in  1843  (Preface  to  The 
Poetry  of  the  Codex  Vercellensis),  '  It  was  intended  as  an 
Appendix,  or  rather  as  part  of  an  Appendix,  to  another 
and  very  different  composition,  and  was  consequently 
compressed  into  the  smallest  possible  space,  without 

vi 


MANUSCRIPT 

introduction,  translation,  or  notes  of  any  description.' 
The  same  writer  says :  '  Circumstances  prevented  the 
publication  of  the  book,  but  a  few  copies  of  it  found 
their  way  into  the  hands  of  persons  interested  in  the 
subject,  both  here  and  in  Germany.'  At  last,  in  1869, 
Lord  Romilly,  as  Master  of  the  Rolls,  ordered  the  Ap- 
pendixes, which  had  been  in  store  since  1837,  to  be 
distributed.  The  editions  of  the  poems  by  Kemble  (1843, 
1856),  and  of  the  Andreas  and  Elene  by  Grimm  (1840), 
were  based  upon  the  text  published  by  Thorpe. 

For  further  details  concerning  the  manuscript,  see 
Wiilker,  Grundriss,  pp.  237-43,  and  the  remarks  pre- 
fixed to  his  photographic  facsimile  of  the  poetical  parts, 
under  the  title  Codex  Vercellensis  (Leipzig,  1894). 

The  Dream  of  the  Eood  begins  on  the  back  of  leaf  104 
(line  6),  immediately  following  the  fragment  of  the  poem 
called  Falsehood  of  Men,  and  continues  through  this 
page  and  three  more,  ending  at  the  bottom  of  the  first 
page  of  leaf  106.  There  is  a  blot  near  the  bottom  of 
the  first  page,  which,  however,  renders  nothing  illegible. 
At  the  top  of  the  second  page,  the  beginning  of  leaf  105. 
a  new  hand  appears,  according  to  Wtilker,  and  con- 
tinues beyond  the  limits  of  this  poem.  The  second 
hand,  which  is  manifestly  smaller  in  the  facsimile,  begins 
with  wendan,  1.  22.  The  successive  pages  then  end  with 
ffam,  1.  6 1  ;  on,  1.  105 ;  and  wees,  1.  156.  The  verse  is 
written  as  prose.  Accents  are  found  over  the  vowels 
of  the  following  words :  fall,  1.  13  ;  dheawen,  1.  29  ;  dliof, 
1.  44  ;  dhofon,  1.  61  ;  rod,  1.  136.  The  poem  begins,  after 
a  break,  with  a  capital  H,  enclosing  a  smaller  capital  w, 
as  the  beginning  of  Hivcet.  Other  manuscript  peculiar- 
ities are  noted  in  the  variants. 

vii 


INTRODUCTION 

EDITIONS. 

Complete  editions  are  by  Thorpe  (1837),  Bouterwek 
(1854),  Kemble  (1856),  Grein  (1858),  Stephens  (1866), 
Pacius  (1873),  Kluge  (1888),  Grein-Wiilker  (1888). 

Partial  editions  are  by  Sweet  (1876;  11.  1-89)  and 
Robinson  (1885  ;  11.  14^-56"). 

Editions  accompanied  by  translations  are  those  of 
Bouterwek,  Kemble,  Hammerich,  Michelsen,  Stephens, 
Pacius,  and  Robinson  ;  Grein's  translation  is  in  his  Dich- 
tungen  dcr  Angelsaclisen.  Explanatory  notes  are  contained 
only  in  Pacius'  edition,  and  those  of  the  scantiest.  No 
edition  contains  a  full  special  glossary. 

TRANSLATIONS. 

Fourteen  complete  or  partial  translations  have  appeared. 
Complete  translations  are : 

In  German  prose  by  Bouterwek  (1854). 

In  German  verse  by  Grein  (1859)  and  Pacius  (1873). 

In  English  prose  by  Kemble  (1856). 

In  English  verse  by  Stephens  (1866),  Morley  (1888),  and 
Miss  Iddings  (1902). 
Partial  translations  are : 

Of  lines  i-ioa,  i6b-2oa,  2ib~3,  28-49%  52h-9a,  6ib~5a 
in  English  prose,  by  Kemble  (1844). 

Of  lines  1-69  in  Danish  verse,  by  Hammerich  (1873). 

Of  lines  1-69  in  German  verse,  by  Michelsen  (1874). 

Of  lines  95-121  in  German  verse,  afterwards  translated 
into  English,  by  Ten  Brink  (1877,  1883). 

Of  lines  1-89  in  English  verse,  by  Miss  Hickey  (1882), 
Moorsom  (free  paraphrase  with  brief  epilogue,  printed 
1888,  reprinted  1901),  Miss  Brown  (1890). 

Of  lines  14^-56  in  English  verse,  by  Robinson  (1885). 
viii 


TRANSLATIONS 

Of  lines  1-63,  122-56  in  English  verse,  alternating 
with  prose,  by  Brooke  (1892). 

Of  lines  1-63,  122-41,  I48b~56  in  English  verse, 
alternating  with  prose,  by  Brooke  (1898). 

Specimens  of  all  the  versions  which  include  lines  1-12 
are  given  in  the  Appendix,  pp.  47-54. 

AUTHORSHIP. 

With  respect  to  the  authorship  of  our  poem,  two  chief 
opinions  have  been  entertained  : 

A.  The  poem  is  by  Caedmon. 

B.  It  is  by  Cynewulf. 

A.     THE  THEORY  OF  GNOMON'S  AUTHORSHIP. 

The  theory  that  the  Dream  of  the  Rood  is  by  Caedmon 
depends  upon  certain  considerations  relative  to  the  Ruth- 
well  Cross.  Of  this  notable  piece  of  antiquity,  no  doubt 
the  finest  stone  cross  in  existence,  the  following  account 
is  slightly  condensed  from  a  standard  writer  on  Scottish 
archaeology l :  'At  Ruthwell,  in  Annandale,  within  eightx 
miles  of  Dumfries,  there  stands  a  very  remarkable  monu- 1  * 
ment.  Its  form  is  that  of  a  tall  free-standing  cross.  As 
it  stands  at  present,  the  Cross  is  reconstructed.  The 
whole  height  of  the  Cross  is  about  17^  feet,  the  shaft 
being  2  feet  in  breadth  at  the  base,  and  15  inches  in 
thickness.  The  material  is  sandstone.  It  stood  in  the 
old  church  of  Ruthwell  till  1642,  when  the  General 
Assembly  which  met  at  St.  Andrews  on  27th  July  of 
that  year  issued  an  order  for  its  destruction  as  a  monu- 
ment of  idolatry.  The  transverse  arms  are  still  wanting, 

1  Anderson,  Scotland  in  Early  Times,  Second  Series,  pp.  233  ff. 
ix 


INTRODUCTION 

those  now  on  the  monument  having  been  supplied  in 
1823.  The  monument  is  sculptured  with  figure-subjects 
on  the  broad  faces,  and  on  its  sides  with  scroll-work. 
The  figure-subjects  on  the  broad  faces  of  the  Cross  are 
arranged  in  panels  surrounded  with  flat  borders,  on 
which  are  incised  the  inscriptions  which  give  to  this 
monument  its  special  interest.  They  are  in  two  lan- 
guages and  two  alphabets,  one  set  being  carved  in  Koman 
capitals,  the  other  in  runes.  The  runes  are  on  the  raised 
borders  enclosing  the  two  panels  of  scroll-work,  and  are 
arranged  in  vertical  columns,  extending  from  top  to 
bottom,  with  the  exception  of  the  first  line,  which  runs 
horizontally  across  the  top  of  the  panel.  Consequently 
it  reads  from  left  to  right  across  the  first  line,  in  the 
usual  way,  then  continues  in  a  vertical  line  down  the 
whole  of  the  right-hand  border,  returning  to  the  top  of 
the  left-hand  border,  and  reading  vertically  again  to  the 
base.  As  the  lower  part  of  the  Cross  is  more  wasted  than 
the  upper,  there  are  places  where  the  reading  fails  toward 
the  bottom  of  each  border,  thus  making  four  gaps  in  the 
continuity  of  the  inscription  V 

The  general  meaning  of  the  runic  inscription  was  first 
made  known  by  Kemble  in  a  paper  published  in  vol.  28 
of  Archceologia  (1840),  and  the  substantial  identity  of  the 
fragments  with  corresponding  portions  of  the  Dream  of 

1  It  may  be  added  that  there  is  a  fine  engraving  of  the  Cross  in 
Archceologia  Scotica,  vol.  4  (1833).  The  first  archaeologist  to  call 
attention  to  this  monument  was  William  Nicolson,  then  Arch- 
deacon, and  afterwards  Bishop,  of  Carlisle,  who  visited  it  in  April, 
1697,  after  having  been  informed  about  it  by  Rev.  James  Lason 
in  September,  1690.  Nicolson  sent  a  copy  of  the  inscription  to 
Hickes  before  September  n,  1697,  and  the  latter  published  it  in  his 
Thesaurus  in  1703.  On  Julys,  1704,  Nicolson  collated  his  transcript 
with  the  original.  See  my  'Notes  on  the  Ruthwell  Cross,'  in 
Pub.  Mod.  Lang.  Assoc.  of  America  17.  367-90. 


AUTHORSHIP 

the  Rood  was  disclosed  by  the  same  scholar  in  a  paper 
read  November  24,  1842,  and  published  in  Archaologia, 
vol.  30  (1844). 

The  two  inscriptions  given  below  on  pp.  3  and  4  are 
found  respectively  at  the  right  and  the  left  of  one  face, 
and  the  remaining  two  on  the  right  and  the  left  of  the 
other  face,  the  words  Crist  tvces  on  representing  the  hori- 
zontal line  referred  to  above. 

The  first  person  to  attribute  the  verses  on  the  Ruth-.  . 
well  Cross  to  Caedmon  was  Daniel  H.  Haigh  (1819-79).] 
Writing  in  the  ArclxEologia  JEliana  for  November,  I8561, 
Haigh  said:  'Are  we  not  justified  in  regarding  the  lines 
upon  the  Ruthwell  Cross  as  fragments  of  a  lost  poem  of 
his,  a  poem,  however,  which  a  later  poet  in  the  tenth 
century  undertook  to  modernize  and  adapt  to  the  taste  of 
his  own  times,  as  Dryden  did  with  some  of  the  poems  of 
Chaucer  ?  I  submit  to  the  judgement  of  others  this  con- 
jecture, based  upon  these  grounds,  viz.  that  on  this 
monument,  erected  about  A.  D.  665,  we  have  fragments 
of  a  religious  poem  of  very  high  character,  and  that  there 
was  but  one  man  living  in  England  at  that  time  worthy 
to  be  named  as  a  religious  poet,  and  that  was  Caedmon.' 
Haigh's  reason  for  dating  the  Ruthwell  Cross  so  early 
was  its  resemblance  to  the  Bewcastle  Cross,  which,  as 
he  read  the  name  of  Alcfrid2  upon  it,  he  dated  about  665. 

1  p.  173- 

8  He  says  (The  Conquest  of  Britain  by  the  Saxons,  p.  37) :  '  The  first 
[inscription]  on  the  western  face  of  the  Cross  at  Bewcastle,  in 
Cumberland,  is  simply  a  memorial  of  Alcfrid,  who  was  associated 
by  Oswiu  with  himself  in  the  kingdom  of  Northumbria,  and  died 
probably  in  A.  D.  664.'  The  inscription  on  the  Bewcastle  Cross  is 
very  uncertain  (see  Sievers  in  Paul's  Grundriss  der  Germanischen 
Philologie  i*.  256  ;  Anglia  13.  12,  13  ;  cf.  Victor,  Die  Northumbrischen 
Runensieine,  p.  46),  and  in  its  present  form  probably  late. 

xi 


INTRODUCTION 

Again,  writing  in  1861,  he  said1:  'The  poem  of  which 
these  are  fragments  was  probably  one  of  those  which 
Caadmon,  who  was  living  at  the  time  when  these  monu- 
ments were  erected,  composed.  That  they  belong  to  the 
seventh  century  cannot  be  doubted  ;  they  contain  forms  of 
the  language  which  are  evidently  earlier  than  those  which 
occur  in  the  contemporary  version  of  Baeda's  verses  in  a 
MS.  at  S.  Gallen,  and  the  copy  of  Caedmon's  first  song  at 
the  end  of  the  MS.  of  the  Historia  Ecdesiastica,  which 
was  completed  two  years  after  its  author's  death.' 

This  view  of  Haigh's  was  supported  by  George  Stephens 
(1813-95),  the  runic  collector,  a  friend  and  correspondent 
of  Haigh's,  and  it  is  with  Stephens's  name  that  the  theory 
is  usually  associated.  Stephens,  like  Haigh,  referred  the 
cross  to  the  seventh  century,  and  ascribed  the  authorship 
of  the  verses  to  Csedmon.  Stephens  wrote  as  follows 2 : 

'  There  is  no  doubt  of  the  reading,  though  a  letter  or 
two  is  now  injured.  It  is,  on  the  right  side  : 

CADMON 
and,  on  the  left  side  : 

M^FAUCEpO 

That  is,  the  M^E  being  a  bind-rune  : 

CADMON  ME  FAWED  (made).  .  .  . 

'  So,  by  another  form  of  the  same  verb,  King  Alfred  has 
the  expression ged gefcgean  for  "to indite,  compose,  make, 
a  song.  ..." 

'  This,  then,  is  clear,  outward  evidence  that  Caedmon, 
whose  name  is  also  spelled  Cedmon,  here  found  in  its 
North  English  and  more  original  shape  as  Cadmon,  was 
the  author  of  these  runic  verses. 

'  But   we   have   three  arguments   or    proofs  that   the 

1  Conquest  of  Britain,  p.  39.  a  Run.  Mon.  i.  419-420 

xii 


AUTHORSHIP 

beautiful  poem,  of  which  the  lines  on  the  Cross  are  an 
extract  or  episode  or  fragment,  was  written  by  no  other 
than  Caodmon. 

'  First,  there  is  the  above  direct  evidence  of  the  runic 
carving  on  the  top-stone  of  the  Cross  itself.  The  words 
are  plain  enough,  and  even  the  unsupported  theory  that 
this  top-stone  may  be  somewhat  younger  than  the  Pillar 
will  not  in  the  least  weaken  this  broad  statement.  Even 
if  later,  the  stone  only  r.sserted  a  known  fact. 

'  Second.  It  was  long  ago  suggested  by  Mr.  Haigh,  in 
his  excellent  paper  in  the  Archteologia  JEliana,  that  at  the 
period  when  this  monument  was  raised — the  seventh 
century  or  thereabouts — there  was  no  known  man  in  all 
England,  or  in  fact  in  all  Europe,  who  could  have  written 
so  noble  an  English  lay  save  the  author  of  the  Biblical 
Paraphrase,  which  has  always  been  acknowledged  as  his, 
even  though  we  may  admit  some  natural  change  and 
interpolation  in  later  times  in  the  course  of  its  transcrip- 
tion into  Old  South  English.  Qf^course  we  here  do  not 
refer  to  the  piece  called  The  Harrmving  of  Hell.  He 
therefore  boldly  concluded  that,  in  his  opinion,  the  Dream, 
of  the  Holy  Hood  was  from  the  pen  of  Caedmon.  This 
splendid,  though  daring,  assumption  or  implication  has 
now  been  approved  by  the  very  stone  itself. 

'Tliirdly.  We  have  decisive  internal  evidence.  A 
careful  examination  of  the  South  English  copy  (see  the 
Glossary)  shows  that  the  scribe  was  working  from  a  North 
English  original,  even  in  those  lines  which  are  not  carved 
011  the  Cross.  But,  in  addition  hereto,  a  slight  acquaint- 
ance with  the  Dream  will  at  once  make  us  aware  of  one 
very  striking  peculiarity  of  style.  This  is,  an  extraordinary 
mixture  of  accents.  Commonly  we  have  the  usual  two- 

COOK  xiii  b 


INTRODUCTION 

accented  line.  But  every  now  and  then,  under  the 
pressure  of  poetic  excitement,  or  personal  taste,  or  the 
traditions  of  a  local  school,  the  bard  breaks  out  into  three, 
sometimes  four,  accents  in  one  line,  then  sinking  back  again 
into  the  regular  double  tone- weight.  One  example  will 
suffice  to  show  what  I  mean  [quoting  lines  4-12  inclusive]. 

'  Now,  as  far  as  I  know,  this  rhythmical  peculiarity  is 
unknown  in  Old  English  verse  except  here,  in  Caedmon's 
Paraphrase,  and  in  that  noble  epical  fragment  Judith. 
And  I  venture  to  assert  that  all  these  three  are  by  one 
and  the  same  Scop.  Cfcdmon  wrote  them  all.  They  have 
all  the  same  coleur,  all  the  same  Miltonic  sublimity,  the 
same  "steeling"  of  phrase,  the  same  sinking  back  not  only 
to  the  two-accented  line,  but  sometimes  to  an  almost 
prosaic  simplicity  in  the-  intervals  of  his  flights  of  genius. 
I  am  thus  led  to  do  for  Judith  what  Mr.  Haigh  did  for  the 
Dream.  I  attribute  it  to  Caedmon.  After-discovery  has 
proved  the  latter  in  the  right;  probably  we  shall  never  be 
able  to  produce  direct  evidence  with  regard  to  Judith,' 

Elsewhere  Stephens  asserts :  '  It  cannot  be  later  than 
the  latter  half  of  the  seventh  century,  for  it  bears  a  gram- 
matical form  so  antique  (the  accusative  dual  ungcet}  that 
it  has  hitherto  only  been  met  with  in  this  place,  while  the 
art-workmanship  also  points  to  the  same  period1.' 
_  JThis  theory  of  Stephens's,  then,  rests  on  three  main 
tulates : 

i.  The  Cross  was  sculptured  in  the  seventh  century: 
that  is,  the  figures  and  ornamentation  are  old. 

1  Run.  Hon.  2.  420.  The  remark  about  ungcet  came  originally 
from  Kemble  (Archccologia  28.  359)  :  '  The  word  Ungket  is  another 
incontrovertible  proof  of  extreme  antiquity,  having,  to  the  best  of 
my  knowledge,  never  been  found  but  in  this  passage.'  On  this 
word  see  my  'Notes  on  the  Ruthwell  Cross,'  p.  384. 


AUTHORSHIP 

2.  The  inscription — which  might  conceivably  have  been 
a  later  addition — belongs  to  the  seventh  century. 

3.  The  Cross  bears  the  words  'Cadraon  me  made.' 

As  to  the  first  of  these  postulates,  the  chief  authority 
on  the  ornamentation,  Sophus  Mttller,  is  thus  reported 
by  Bugge1:  'The  Euthwell  Cross  must  be  posterior  to 
the  year  800,  and  in  fact  to  the  Carlovingian  Renaissance, 
on  account  of  its  decorative  features.  The  free  foliage 
and  flower-work,  and  the  dragons  or  monsters  with  two 
forelegs,  wings, .and  serpents' tails,  induce  him  to  believe 
that  it  could  scarcely  have  been  sculptured  much  before 
A.D.  loooV 

As  to  the  second  postulate,  I  first  showed-  in  1890  3, 
and  again  in  1901 4,  that  the  language  of  the  inscription 
on  the  Cross  must  be  as  late  as  the  tenth  century,  and 
very  likely  posterior  to  950.  To  repeat  the  conclusions 
formulated  in  the  more  recent  article  :  While  the  general 
aspect  of  the  inscription  has  led  many  persons  to  refer 
it  to  an  early  period,  it  lacks  some  of  the  marks  of 
antiquity  ;  every  real  mark  of  antiquity  can  be  paralleled 
from  the  latest  documents ;  some  of  the  phenomena  point 
to  a  period  subsequent  to  that  of  the  Lindisfarne  Gospels 
(about  A.D.  950),  and  the  Durham  Eitual  (A.D.  950-1000) ; 
and  none  flatly  contradicts  such  an  assumption.  More- 
over, a  comparison  of  the  inscription  with  the  Dream  of 
Hie  Eood  shows  that  the  former  is  not  an  extract  from  an 
earlier  poem  written  in  the  long  Caedmonian  line  which 
is  postulated  by  Vigfiisson  and  Powell B  and  by  Mr.  Stop- 

1  Cf.  my  'Notes,1  p.  390. 

2  Cf.  Miiller,  Dyreornamentiken  i  Norden,  p.  155,  note. 

3  Ttie  Academy  37.  153.  *  Cf.  p.  xiv,  note  i. 
5  Corpus  Poeticum  Borecde  i.  435. 

XV  b  2 


INTRODUCTION 

ford  Brooke1,  since  the  earliest  dated  verse  is  in  short 
lines  only,  and  since  four  of  the  lines  in  the  Cross- 
inscription  represent  short  lines  in  the  Dream  of  the 
Hood  * ;  it  shows  that  the  latter  is  more  self-consistent, 
more  artistic,  and  therefore  more  likely  to  be  or  to 
represent  the  original 3 ;  and  it  shows  that  certain  of  the 
forms  of  the  latter  seem  to  have  been  inadvertently 
retained  by  the  adapter  who  selected  and  rearranged  the 
lines  for  engraving  on  the  Cross4.  All  this  harmonizes 
with  the  evidence  from  grammar,  and  with  the  conclu- 
sions drawn  from  the  character  of  the  sculptured  orna- 
ment. 

As  to  the  third  postulate,  it  may  be  remarked  that  the 
forms  mce  and  faucefoo  are  impossible  as  Old  English 5 ; 
that,  were  they  existent,  fauoefio  could  not  mean  'made'; 
and  that,  even  allowing  this  to  be  true,  the  maker  could 
in  that  case  mean  only  the  sculptor  of  the  whole  Cross, 
and  not  the  author  of  the  runic  verses.  But  what  is 
still  more  conclusive,  Vietor,  the  latest  competent  scholar 
who  has  made  a  thorough  examination  of  the  Cross, 
declares  that  he  can  read  no  such  inscription 6. 

Summing  up  the  evidence,  then,  the  indications  are  as 
follows : 

i.  So  far  from  the  Cross-inscription  representing  an 
earlier  form  of  the  Dream  of  the  Hood,  it  seems  rather 

1  L'ng.  Lit.  before  the  Norman  Conquest,  p.  197. 

a  'Notes,'  pp.  376-7.  3  Ibid.,  p.  378.  4  Ibid.,  p.  390. 

5  Cf.  Bugge,  Studien,  tr.  Bremner,  i.  494  ;  Sweet,  Oldest  English 
Texts,  p.  125. 

'  What  he  reads,  and  that,  as  will  be  seen,  quite  uncertainly,  is 
this  (Die  Northumlrischen  Eunensteine,  p.  n  ;  cf.  p.  12)  : 

:  (E?)  D  (D?)^Ej?(:) 

(BLE?)(F)  AYRpO 

xvi 


AUTHORSHIP 

to  have  been  derived  from  the  latter,  and  to  have  been 
corrupted  in  the  process. 

2.  Csedmon's  name  has  never  been  on  the  Cross. 

3.  Linguistic  considerations  would  refer  the  inscription 
to  the  tenth  century,  and  probably  to  the  latter  half  of 
that  century. 

4.  Archaeological  considerations  are  to  the  same  effect 
as  those  drawn  from  the  language. 

Accordingly,  there  is  no  shadow  of  proof  or  probability 
that  the  inscription  represents  a  poem  written  by  Ctedmon. 

B.     THE  THEORY  OF  CYNEWULF'S  AUTHORSHIP. 

We  pass  now  to  the  second  hypothesis  with  respect 
to  the  Dream  of  the  Rood,  that  which  assigns  its  author- 
snap  to  Cynewulf.  Kemble1  was  the  first  to  make  the  / 
suggestion  that  all  the  poems  of  both  the  Exeter  and 
Vercelli  Books  might  be  by  Cynewulf,  whom,  however, 
he  conceived  to  be  an  Abbot  of  Peterborough,  living  at 
the  beginning  of  the  eleventh  century.  Thorpe 8  believed  - 
that  Cynewulf,  the  Abbot  of  Peterborough,  was  the 
author  of  the  Juliana  and  perhaps  all  the  Vercelli  poetry. 
In  all  this,  it  will  be  observed,  there  is  no  specific 
attribution  of  the  Dream  to  Cynewulf,  but  merely  a  con- 
jectural assignment  of  the  whole  body  of  poetry  in  the 
manuscript  which  contains  it.  For  an  attempt  to  show 
why  Cynewulf  might  be  reasonably  regarded  as  the_. 
author  of  the  Dream  of  the  Hood  in  particular,  we  must 
refer  to  the  celebrated  scholar  Franz  Dietrich. 

Dietrich's  view.     Dietrich  s,  in  1865,  adduced  a  variety 

1  Archteologia  28.  3^2-3. 

2  Codex  Exoniensis  (1842),  p.  501. 

3  Disputatio  de  Cruce  Ruthwdlensi.     Marburger  Universitiitsschrift. 

xvii 


INTRODUCTION 

of  arguments  in  support  of  his  theory.  Some  of  these, 
such  as  the  presence  of  lyric  passages  in  a  narrative 
poem,  are  applicable  to  other  Old  English  poems  as 
well,  and  therefore  have  lost  what  cogency  they  may 
once  have  seemed  to  possess,  but  the  rest  are  still 
worthy  of  attention. 

As  at  least  two  of  these  arguments  depend  upon 
Cynewulfs  statements  concerning  himself  in  the  rune- 
passages  of  the  Christ,  the  Juliana,  the  Fates'ofthe  Apostles, 
and  the  Elcne,  I  adduce  the  relevant  parts.  The  Christ 
has1  (789-801):  'Alas!  I  expect,  yea,  and  fear  a  sterner 
doom  when  the  Prince  of  angels  cometh  again,  since 
I  have  ill  kept  those  things  which  the  Saviour  bade  me 
in  the  Scriptures.  For  this,  as  I  account  truth,  I  shall 
behold  terror,  the  punishment  of  sin,  when  many  shall 
be  led  into  the  assembly  before  the  presence  of  the  eternal 
Judge.  Then  shall  the  COURAGEOUS  2  tremble ;  he  shall 
hear  the  King,  the  Euler  of  heaven,  speak  stern  words 
unto  those  who  in  time  past  ill  obeyed  Him  on  earth, 
while  as  yet  they  could  easily  find  comfort  for  their 
YEARNING  and  their  NEED.' 

The  Juliana  has  (695  ff.) :  '  Greatly  do  I  need  that  the 
saint  afford  me  succor  when  the  dearest  of  all  things 
shall  forsake  me,  when  the  two  consorts  shall  dissolve 
their  union,  when  my  soul  shall  leave  the  body  and  go 
on  a  journey,  whither  I  know  not,  to  an  alien  abode. 
C,  Y,  and  N  shall  depart  in  sadness.  The  King  will  be 
wroth,  the  Bestower  of  victories,  when  E,  W,  and  U, 
stained  with  sins,  awaits  with  trembling  what  sentence 

1  Whitman's  translation  (Boston,  U.S.A.,  1900). 
3  These  words  represent  the  runes  that  form  the  beginning  of 
the  name  Cyn^e)wulf. 

xviii 


AUTHORSHIP 

shall  be  passed  upon  him  according  to  his  deeds,  as  the 
award  for  his  life.  L  F  trembles,  rests  full  of  anxiety, 
remembering  all  the  anguish,  the  woundings  of  the  sins 
which  I  committed  first  or  last  in  the  world.'  Cynewulf 
goes  on  to  say  that  he  must  repent  in  tears,  that  he 
will  need  the  intercession  of  Juliana,  and  that  he  begs 
every  one  who  shall  read  the  poem  to  pray  for  him 
by  name  that  God  would  be  merciful  to  him  in  that 
Great  Day. 

The  Fates  of  the  Apostles  has :  i  Here  may  he  that  is 
wise  of  prescience,  he  who  rejoiceth  in  songs,  discover 
who  composed  this  lay.'  Then  follow  the  Cynewulfian 
runes. 

The  passage  from  the  Elene  is1  (1237-77):  'Thus  I, 
old  and  ready  to  depart  by  reason  of  the  failing2  house, 
have  woven  wordcraft  and  wondrously  gathered,  have 
now  and  again  pondered  and  sifted  my  thought  in  the 
prison  of  the  night.  I  knew  not  all  concerning  the 
right .  .  .s  before  wisdom,  through  the  noble  power, 
revealed  a  larger  view  into  the  cogitation  of  my  heart. 
I  was  guilty  of  misdeeds,  fettered  by  sins,  tormented  with 
anxieties,  bound  with  bitternesses,  beset  with  tribulations, 
before  he  bestowed  inspiration  through  the  bright  order  * 
as  a  help  to  the  aged  man.  The  mighty  King  granted 
me  his  blameless  grace  and  shed  it  into  my  mind, 
revealed  it  as  glorious,  and  in  course  of  time  dilated  it ; 
he  set  my  body  free,  unlocked  my  heart,  and  released  the 
power  of  song,  which  I  have  joyfully  made  use  of  in 

1  Slightly  changed  from  my  rendering  in  Cook  and  Tinker's 
Select  Translations  from  Old  English  Poetry,  pp.  141-2. 
a  Emending  fxcne  to  fxge.  *  Perhaps  something  lost. 

*  Or,  gloriously. 

xix 


INTRODUCTION 

the  world.  Not  once  alone,  but  many  times,  had  I  re- 
flected on  the  tree  of  glory,  before  I  had  disclosed  the 
miracle  concerning  the  glorious  tree,  as  in  the  course 
of  events  I  found  related  in  books,  in  writings,  concerning 
the  sign  of  victory.  Until  that  the  man1  had  always 
been  buffeted  by  billows  of  sorrow,  was  an  expiring 
TORCH,  though  he  in  the  mead-hall  had  received  treasures, 
appled  gold.  Y  (?)  lamented ;  the  FORCED  companion 
suffered  affliction,  an  oppressive  secret,  though2  before 
him  the  STEED  measured  the  mile-paths  and  proudly  ran, 
decked  with  wires3.  JOY  has  waned,  pleasure  has 
decreased  with  the  years  ;  youth  has  fled,  the  former 
pride.  U  (?)  was  of  old  the  splendor  of  youth  ;  now,  after 
the  allotted  time,  are  the  days  departed,  the  joys  of  life 
have  vanished,  as  WATER  glides  away,  the  hurrying  floods. 
Eveiy  one's  WEALTH  is  transitory  under  the  sky ;  the 
ornaments  of  the  field  pass  away  under  the  clouds  like 
the  wind  when  it  rises  loud  before  men,  roams  among 
the  clouds,  rushes  along  in  rage,  and  again  on  a  sudden 
grows  still,  close  locked  within  its  prison,  held  down  by 
force.' 

This  may  be  condensed  about  as  follows 4 : 

1.  When  I  was  young  I  received  gifts  in  hall,  and  was 
present   when  my  horse   careered   across   the  plain   in 
gorgeous  trappings  (or,  perhaps,  when  the  horses  of  others 
were  raced) ;    yet  I  was  not  happy,  for  I  was  still  a 
sinner. 

2.  In  later  years  I  was  converted,  and  life  acquired 
a  new  meaning.     I  began  to  reflect,  practised  the  poetic 

1  Emending  scec  to  secg.  a  Emending  J>a?r  to ]>lah. 

3  i.e.  rnetal  ornaments. 

4  Cf.  my  edition  of  The  Christ  of  Cynewulf,  p.  Ixvii. 

XX 


AUTHORSHIP 

art,  thought  deeply  and  read  widely  about  the  cross  of 
Christ,  and  finally  have  been  enabled  to  write  this  account 
of  its  invention  by  St.  Helena. 

3.  The  joys  of  sense,  the  pride  of  life,  have  departed 
with  my  youth.  I  am  now  an  old  man  ;  yet  I  realize 
that  I  am  not  only  ransomed  from  the  power  of  sin, 
but  have  received  special  grace  from  on  high,  and  by 
divine  assistance  have  brought  to  a  close  this  poem  on 
a  subject  very  near  to  my  heart. 

Dietrich,  in  advocating  the  assignment  of  the  Dream 
of  the  Rood  to  Cynewulf,  insists  upon  the  following  points 
of  connexion  between  that  Elcne  and  the  Dream  : 

i.  The  theme  of  both  is  the  cross.  Indeed,  Cynewulf 
has  much  to  say  of  the  cross  in  the  Christ l.  We  might 
especially  compare  the  following  extract  (jOJir.  1081-1102):' 
'  There  shall  sinful  men,  sad  at  heart,  behold  the  greatest 
affliction.  Not  for  their  behoof  shall  the  cross  of  our 
Lord,  brightest  of  beacons,  stand  before  all  nations,  wet 
with  the  pure  blood  of  heaven's  King,  stained  with  His 
gore,  shining  brightly  over  the  vast  creation.  Shadows 
shall  be  put  to  flight  when  the  resplendent  cross  shall 
blaze  upon  all  peoples.  But  this  shall  be  for  an  affliction 
and  a  punishment  to  men,  to  those  malefactors  who  knew 
no  gratitude  to  God,  that  He,  the  King,  was  crucified 
on  the  holy  rood  for  the  sins  of  mankind,  on  that  day 
when  He  whose  body  knew  no  sin  nor  base  iniquity 
lovingly  purchased  life  for  men  with  the  price  with  which 
He  ransomed  us.  For  all  this  will  He  rigorously  exact 
recompense  when  the  red  rood  shall  shine  brightly  over 
all  in  the  sun's  stead.' 

1  'Uberrime  de  cruce  Cynevulfus  locutus  erat  iam  in  carniiiu' 
Crist  appellate'  (p.  12,  note). 

xxi 


INTRODUCTION 

2.  In  the  Dream  of  the  Rood  the  author  says  (126-31) : 

And  now  my  life's  great  happiness  is  this, 
That  to  the  cross  victorious  I  may  come, 
Alone,  above  the  wont  of  other  men, 
To  worship  worthily.     Desire  for  this 
Is  great  within  my  heart,  and  all  my  help 
Must  reach  me  from  the  rood1. 

In  the  Elene  Cynewulf  says : — '  Not  once  alone,  but 
many  times,  had  I  reflected  on  the  tree  of  glory  before 
I  had  disclosed  the  miracle  concerning  the  glorious  tree, 
as  in  the  course  of  events  I  found  related  in  books,  in 
writings,  concerning  the  sign  of  victory.'  Dietrich 
interprets  the  former  passage  as  prophetic  of  a  future 
work  on  the  cross,  and  the  latter  as  a  backward  reference 
to  the  Dream  of  the  Hood.  The  impulse  to  compose  the 
Elene  is  traceable  to  the  vision  which  appeared  to  the 
author  of  the  Rood*. 

3.  Cynewulf  is  fond  of  speaking  of  himself  and  his 
feelings  in  the  epilogues  of  his  other  poems3,  where  he 

*J  adds  his  name  in  runes.  In  like  manner  he  comes  for- 
ward in  his  own  person  in  the  Dream  of  the  Rood  (cf.  the 
next  section). 

4.  In   both  poems  the  author  represents  himself  as 
old,    having  lost  joys   or  friends,  and   as  ready  to  de- 

1  Miss  Iddings'  translation,  published  in  Cook  and  Tinker's 
Select  Translations,  pp.  93-9. 

a  '  Quod  scilicet  sibi  summo  animi  ardore  crucis  contemplator 
proposuit,  id  poematis  de  crucis  inventione  compositi  auctor 
luculenter  exsecutus  est.  Credibile  igitur  est,  Cynevulfum  ad 
Elenam  canendam  illo  somnio,  quod  poeta  de  cruce  v.  137  sibi 
revera  apparuisse  asserit,  animo  impulsum  esse.' 

3  '  Kynewulfus,  qui  de  sua  persona  suisque  sensibus  in  carminum 
maiorum  epilogis  loqui  solebat,  addito  nomine  suo  Cynewulf, 
runis  espresso'  (p.  n).  Cf.  supra,  pp.  xviii-xx. 

xxii 


AUTHORSHIP 

part.     Thus  in  the  Dream  of  the  Hood  we  have  (124-6, 

W-l)- 

My  soul  within 

Was  quickened  to  depart,  so  many  years 
Of  utter  weariness  tad  I  delayed. 

Of  powerful  friends 

Not  many  do  I  own  on  earth,  for  hence 
Have  they  departed,  from  the  world's  delights ; 
They  followed  after  Him,  their  glorious  King, 
And  with  the  Father  now  in  heaven  they  live, 
Dwelling  in  bliss. 

And  in  the  Eknc:  'Thus  I,  old  and  ready  to  depart 
by  reason  of  the  failing  house.  .  .  .  JOY  has  waned, 
pleasure  has  decreased  with  the  years ;  youth  has  fled, 
the  former  pride.  U  (?)  was  of  old  the  splendor  of  youth  ; 
now,  after  the  allotted  time,  are  the  days  departed,  the 
joys  of  life  have  vanished.' 

5.  The  diction  of  the  Dream  resembles  in  various  par- 
ticulars that  employed  by  Cynewulf.  As,  according  to 
Dietrich,  Cynewulf  wrote  not  only  the  Juliana,  Christ, 
and  Elene,  but  also  the  Andreas,  Guthlac,  Phoenix,  and 
Riddles,  all  references  drawn  from  the  latter  group  are 
excluded  in  adducing  the  correspondences  which  will  be 
cited.  Dietrich  quotes  three  sets  of  correspondences  in 
three  successive  notes,  as  follows  : 

a.  Cynewulf  is  fond  of  denoting  '  wound '  by  dolg  (also 
fcorhdolg,  Chr.  1454),  which   is   likewise  found   in  Old 
High  German  and  Norse.     Thus  Rood  46  : 
on  me  syndon  J>a  dolg  geslene ; 
compared  with  Chr.  1107-8: 

ond  £S  openan  dolg 
on  hyra  Dryhtne  geseVS  dreorigferYe ; 
zziii 


INTRODUCTION 

also  Chr.  1206-7  : 

dolg  sceawian, 
wunde  ond  wite. 

Another  such  Cynewulfian  word  is  fiurhdrifan.    EL  707 

has: 

)>eah  ic  ser  mid  dysige  Jmrhdrifen  wsere ; 

and  Chr.  1109: 

swa  him  mid  naeglum  {/urhdrifan  nrShycgende. 
With  these  compare  Hood  46 : 

purhdrifan  hi  me  mid  deorcan  nseglum1. 

&.  Certain  kennings  are  common  to  the  Hood  and  the 
Cynewulfian  poems.  Thus  (I  add  in  brackets  references 
omitted  by  Dietrich) : 

sigebeam,  Rood  13,  [127]:  El.  [420],  445,  665,  847,  86ir 
965,  [1028]. 

ivuldres  trcoiv,  Rood  14 :  El  [89],  828,  867,  1252. 

ivuldres  Mam,  Rood  97 :  El  217  (ivuldres  ivyribeam, 
El.  844). 

beacna  selest,  Rood  118;  wudu  selesta,  Rood  27:  selest 
sigebeacna,  El  975 ;  selest  sigebeama,  El.  1028. 

feorgbold,  Rood  73 :  selegescot,  hus,  Chr.  1480,  1481. 

hcefde  Ms  gast  onsended,  Rood  49 :  his  gast  onsende,  El 
480. 

c.  Other  parallels  are  : 
(i)  Rood  4 : 

puhte  me  J>set  ic  [ne]  gesawe  syllicre  treow. 

1  It  should  be  observed  that  dolg  also  occurs,  Rid.  6",  57'  ;  dolgben, 
An.  1399;  dolgslege,  An.  1177,  1216;  dolhvmnd,  Jud.  107;  syndolh, 
Beow.  817  ;  dolgian,  Rid.  6o11 ;  and  gedolgian,  Rid.  54'.  All  of  these, 
except  the  Judith  and  Beowulf,  would  be  regarded  by  Dietrich  as 
strengthening  his  case.  Surhdrlfan  also  occurs  :  Sat.  163  ;  An.  1399. 


AUTHORSHIP 

£7.72-5: 

puhte  him  whitescyne  on  weres  hade 
hwlt  ond  hlwbeorht  haele^a  nathwylc 
geywed  Snlicra  }>onne  he  ser  o#5e  stfS 
gesege  under  swegle. 

(2)  Rood  14-7  : 

Geseah  ic  wuldres  treow 
wajdum  geweorSod  wynnum  scinan, 
gegyred  mid  golde;  gimmas  haefdon 
bewrigen  weorSlice  Weald[end]es  treow. 

El.  88-90 : 

Geseah  he  fraetwum  beorht 
wliti  wuldres  treo  ofer  wolcna  hrof 
golde  ge[g]lenged ;  gimmas  lixtan. 

El.  1023-4: 

Heo  }>a  rode  heht 
golde  beweorcean  ond  gimcynnum. 

(3)  Rood  48 : 

Ball  ic  W838  mid  blode  besteined. 
Chr.  1085: 

beacna  beorhtast,  blode  bistemed. 

(4)  Rood  55-6 : 

Weop  eal  gesceaft, 
cwftklon  Cyninges  fyll ;   Crist  waes  on  r5de. 

Chr.  1127,  1130: 

Gesegun  fa  dumban  gesceaft, 

ond  mid  cearum  cwrSdun,  |-eah  hi  cwice  naeron. 

(5)  Rood  78-9: 

'  Nu  ^u  miht  gehyran,  haale^S  niln  se  leofa, 
feet  ic,  &c. 

XXV 


INTRODUCTION 

El  511-2: 

Nu  ^u  meaht  gehyran,  heeled  mm  se  leofa, 
hu,  &e. 

(6)  Rood  103-9 : 

He  'Sa  on  heofenas  astag ;   hider  eft  funda)> 

on  )>ysne  middangeard  mancynn  secan 

on  domdsege  Dryhten  sylfa, 

selmihtig  God  and  his  englas  mid, 

j>set  he  Jjonne  wile  deman,  se  ah  domes  geweald, 

anra  gehwylcum,  swa  he  him  serur  her 

on  jjyssum  l*num  life  geearnaj). 

CJir.  523-7 : 

Wile  eft  swa-)>eah  eorSan  mseg'Se 
sylfa  gesecan  side  herge, 
ond  ))onne  gederaan  dgeda  gehwylce 
J>ara  ¥e  gefremedon  folc  under  roderum. 

(7)  Hood  148-9 : 

Hiht  wses  geniwad 
mid  bledum  and  mid  blisse. 

Chr.  1346: 

bleed  mid  blissum. 

Chr.  529-30 : 

Hyht  wses  geniwad, 
blis  in  burgum. 

6.  The  Dream  of  the  Hood  is  found  in  the  Vercelli  MS. 
between  the  Andreas  and  the  Elene. 

7.  The  liberties  taken  with  the  Biblical  narrative  are 
quite  in  Cynewulfs  manner. 

xx  vi 


AUTHORSHIP 

Rieger's  arguments.     In  the  third  section  of  a  paper   : 
written   in  1868,  and  published  in   1869 »,  Max  Rieger 
expressed  himself  to  the  following  effect : 

1.  The  poet  of  the  Rood  (Cynewulf,  according  to  Rieger) 
actually  had  the  vision  he  describes.     He  saw  the  cross 
in  a  dream,  and  listened  to  words  which  form  the  basis 
of  the  speech  reported. 

2.  Inserting,  with  G>rein,  rode  before  riht  in  El.  1241, 
Rieger  translates :  '  I  knew  nothing  right  about  the  cross 
until  it  disclosed  to  me  greater  knowledge  by  its  glorious 
power2.'     He  accordingly  interprets  this  to  mean  that 
the  vision  of  the  Hood  poem  led  to  the  composition  of  the 
Elene. 

3.  He  brings  'guilty  of  misdeeds,  fettered  by  sins8' 
(above,  p.  xxiii)r  into  relation  to  Rood  i^-i^: 

s yi urn m  fab, 
forwundod  mid  wommunu 

4.  With  the  '  tormented  with  anxieties,  .  .  .  beset  with 
tribulations'  of  El.  1244-5.116  associates  Rood  i25b-6a, 

I3Ib-2a. 

5.  Cynewulf  was  already  old  when   he  received  this 
illumination  (El.  1247) ;   hence  we  may  not  refer  it  to 
any  other  occurrence  than  the  vision. 

6.  Emending  willum,  El.  1252,  to  htvllum,  he  translates, 
'which  I  formerly  had  employed  with  pleasure  in  the 

1  'Ueber  Cynewulf,'  in  Zeitschrtft  fiir  Deutsche  Phildlogie  i.  315-36, 

313-24- 

2  '  Ich  wusste  nichts  rechtes  von  dom  Kreuze,  ehe  es  mir  grOssere 
Erkenntniss  durch  seine  herrliclie  Macht  enthullte'  (p.  314).     Cf. 
with  my  translation  on  p.  six. 

3  EL  1243-4  : 

weorcum  fth, 
synnum  asailed. 

xxvii 


INTRODUCTION 

world'  *.  This  means  that  Cynewulf  had  once  been  a  poet, 
but  that  the  oppression  of  sin  had  closed  the  fount  of 
song.  If  ivillum  be  retained,  Eieger  admits  that  this 
might  refer  to  an  experience  like  that  of  Caedmon,  but  he 
adds  that  in  this  case  the  only  poems  referred  to  would 
be  the  Dream  of  the  Hood  and  the  Ekne,  for  no  others 
could  lie  between  the  vision  and  the  period  when  Cyne- 
wulf was  speaking.  If  the  Dream  of  the  Rood  was  really 
Cynewulf  s  first  poem,  we  should  expect  a  clear  statement 
of  this  fact  in  that  poem.  As  it  is,  there  is  no  word  in 
the  Dream  of  Hie  Rood  to  indicate  that  Cynewulf  was 
a  novice  in  poetry. 

Ebert's  objections.  In  1884,  Ebert  published  his  views 
on  the  Dream  of  the  Rood2.  His  objections  to  the 
attribution  of  the  Dream  of  the  Rood  to  Cynewulf  are 
these : 

i       I.  In  the  Elene  the  discovery  of  the(  other  two  crosses 

/  is  recorded,  a»d  the  means  ,by  which  that  of  Christ  is 

distinguished  from  them ;  of  this  there  is  nothing  in  the 

Dream  of  the  Rood,  notwithstanding  the  allusions  in  70, 

73>  75- 

2.  In  Rood  46  we  have  the  nails  called  dark,  whereas 

\J     in  El.  1 1 13  if.  they  shine  like  stars  or  jewels. 

3.  In  the  Elene  there  is  no  mention  of  the  Saviour's 
blood  (cf.  Rood  23,  48). 

4.  If  the  poet  describes  himself  as  old  and  ready  to 
depart,  this  trait  is  found  elsewhere  in  Old  English  poetry. 

5.  Coincidences  or  similarities  in  expression  between 

1  '  die  ich  weiland  mit  Lust  in  der  Welt  gebraucht  hatte,'  where 
the  original  has  (1251-2)  : 

J>ses  ic  lusjum  breac, 
willum  in  worlde. 

2  Ber.  Sachs.  Ges.  Wiss.,  Phil. -Hist.  Classe  36.  8r. 

xxviii 


AUTHORSHIP 

two  poems  might  be  due  not  only  to  their  common 
authorship,  but  to 

(a)  Alliteration. 

(&)  The  existence  of  a  common  stock  of  poetical  ex- 
pressions. 

(c)  Borrowing  by  the  one  poet  from  the  other. 

(d)  Borrowing  by  both  from  a  third. 

6.  The  Dream  of  the  Pood  differs  from  Cynewulf  s  un- 
doubted works  in  four  respects : 

(a)  The  frequency  of  hwceffre.  This  conjunction  is  here 
used  nine  times,  but  only  once  in  the  Elene  and  six  [really 
three]  times  in  the  Christ.  Here  it  shows  an  attempt  at 
binding  the  sentences  together,  contrary  to  Cynewulfs 
practice  *.  In  lines  24  and  47  it  seems  to  be  used  in  the 
sense  of  autem,  in  order  to  indicate  the  mere  continuation 
of  the  narrative. 

(6)  The  phrase  mate  weorode  occurs  in  Rood  69,  124, 
but  nowhere  else  in  the  poetry. 

(c)  The  simplicity  of  the  language,  and   its  freedom 
from  tedious  repetitions2. 

(d)  The  free  handling  of  the  Biblical  narrative.     This 
had  been  already  noted  by  Dietrich,  who  had  cited  Cfir. 
507  [502  ff.]  as  an  illustration.     Ebert  contends  that  this 
is  an  embellishment  rather  than  a  change  of  the  Biblical 
account,    and   that   any  modification   of  the   Scriptural 
narrative  in  important  points  can  neither  be  found  in 
Cynewulf  nor  be  rightly  imputed  to  him. 

1  '  Es  zeigt  sich  darin  ein  Streben  nach  Verlcnupfung-der  Satze, 
wie  es  Cynewulf  durchaus  nicht  eigen  ist,  der  vielmehr  das 
Gegentheil  liebt.' 

3  Dietrich  had  already  said  (p.  n)  :  '  Rerum  denominatio  poetica 
plerumque  est  simplex.' 


XXIX 


INTRODUCTION 

Walker's  objection.  In  1888,  Wiilker,  commenting1 
upon  the  newly-discovered  runes  belonging  to  the  Fates 
of  tJie  Apostles,  inferred,  from  the  fact  that  Cynewulf  so 
uniformly  inserted  his  name  in  runes  in  his  poems,  that 
the  Dream  of  the  Rood  must  be  by  another  hand. 

Trautmann's  views.  In  1898,  Trautmann2  referred  to 
/Ur  Ebert's  opinions,  and  objected  to  6  (a)  that  hwcedre  may  not 
in  all  cases  have  been  written  by  the  poet  himself,  and  to 
6  (6)  that  weorod  unmSte  is  found  in  An.  1221  and  1684. 
He  recognizes  a  considerable  number  of  Cynewulfian 
words  and  phrases,  but  declines  to  attribute  the  poem 
to  Cynewulf  on  the  ground  that  Mm  gebiddan  (83,  122), 
cwlftan  (56),  the  comparative  arur  (108),  and  [a~\nforht  wesan 
(117)  are  unknown  to  Cynewulf;  that  there  is  a  sur- 
prisingly large  number  of  verses  with  six  stresses  ;  and 
that  Neom  (22)  must  be  pronounced  as.  two  syllables, 
while  in  El.  759  it  is  pronounced  as  one, 

of  evidence.      We    may  now   review    the 


evidence  in  favour  of  Cynewulfian  authorship,  adduce 
other  testimony  or  further  considerations,  and  finally 
attempt  to  form  a  reasonable  conclusion. 

The  opinions  of  Kemble  and  Thorpe,  since  they  are 
so  far  astray  on  the  subject  of  Cynewulf's  epoch,  need  not 
detain  us. 

Dietrich's  arguments  (pp.  xvii  ff.)  may  be  taken  up 
seriatim  : 

i.  That  from  the  similarity  of  theme  between  the  Elene 
and  the  Dream  of  the  Rood  (together  with  the  passage 

1  Per.  Sachs.  Ges.  Wiss.,  Phil.-Hist.  Classe,  pp.  40,  an. 
8  Kynewvlfj  p.  40. 

XXX 


AUTHORSHIP 

from  the  Third  Part  of  the  Christ)  is  sound,  if  adequately 
supported  by  other  considerations. 

2.  There  is  nothing  in  Rood  126  ff.  to  prove,  or  even 
to  indicate,  that  Cynewulf  was -projecting  a  future  poetical 
composition  on  this  subject.  All  that  he  affirms  is 
that  the  cross  is  the  object  of  his  devotion  and  hope. 
Moreover,  the  epilogue  of  the  Elene,  while  it  does  not 
exclude  the  possibility  of  a  reference  to  the  Dream  of  the 
Hood,  by  no  means  necessarily  postulates  any  such  earlier 
poem.  What  is  more  natural  than  that  he  should  have 
meditated  frequently  on  the  cross  before  he  wrote  the 
Elene  ?  We  are- under  no  necessity  of  assuming  that  the 
Dream  of  the  Rood  is  the  record  of  an  actual  occurrence. 
If  it  is  not,  then  the  impulse  to  write  the  Elene  is  not 
traceable  to  a  vision  which  never  took  place.  If  it  is, 
then  it  marks  either  the  beginning  or  the  culmination 
of  a  series  of  poetical  and  religious  reflections,  and  in 
either  case  belongs  to  a  period  at  least  as  late  as  the 
threshold  of  old  age.  If  it  marks  the  beginning  of  such 
a  series — if  it  indicates-  the  poet's  conversion  to  Chris- 
tianity, as  we  might  say — then  we  must  account  for  his 
possession  of  the  religious  knowledge  which  would  enable 
him  to  experience  the  dream  and  to  realize  its  significance, 
and  the  poetical  art  which  would  enable  him  to  embody 
his  experience  in  a  poem  of  such  singular  perfection  in 
all  but  its  closing  section1.  Did  he  have  the  religious 
knowledge  before  he  dreamed  the  dream?  Then  the 
dream  was  at  most  the  occasion,  not  the  true  cause,  of 
the  poetry  which  he  subsequently  produced.  Was  he 
destitute  of  such  religious  knowledge,  unversed  in  theo- 

1  Cf.  The  Christ  of  Cyneurulf,  pp.  Irxxii  ff. 

xxxi  c  2 


INTRODUCTION 

logical  and  poetic  learning,  unpractised  in  mystical 
contemplation,  unschooled  in  the  peculiar  technique  of 
this  species  of  poetry  ?  Then  he  could  not  have  written 
the  poem  that  we  know  until  a  considerable  time  after 
the  vision  appeared  to  him,  and  must  have  produced  the 
series  of  his  undoubted  poems,  comprising  not  less  than 
3716  lines1 — more  than  the  Beowulf— long  after  most  of 
his  powerful  friends  had  departed  from  earth.  To  credit 
Cynewulf  with  such  a  feat  in  that  age  is  to  believe  in  an 
achievement  quite  unparalleled  in  literary  history,  since, 
even  if  we  accept  as  fact  the  legends  of  Caedmon  and  the 
Heliand  poet,  we  are  dealing  only  with  metrical  trans- 
lation, and  not  with  poems  of  the  originality  and  power 
which  Cynewulf  frequently  displays.  That  an  elderly 
man  should  learn  to  versify  Scripture  can  be  accepted 
without  the  hypothesis  of  miracle ;  but  that  an  elderly 
man  should  have  a  vision  which  for  the  first  time  revealed 
to  him  the  riches  of  the  inner  life,  and  afterwards  should 
have  become  a  scholar  of  remarkable  historical  and 
theological  learning  for  his  epoch,  a  poet  of  vigorous 
imagination,  of  unusual  sublimity,  of  deep  and  tender 
feeling,  the  founder  of  a  new  school  of  poetry,  an 
innovator  in  diction  and  technique,  and  the  composer  of 
a  body  of  verse  considerably  greater  than  the  Beowulf — 
this  is  asking  us  to  believe  what  is  otherwise  quite 
unexampled,  and  what  we  must  therefore  hesitate  to 
accept  unless  constrained  by  the  most  cogent  evidence. 
That  Cynewulf  should  have  written  such  poetry  in  his 

1  Christ  1664  ;  Ekne  1321  ;  Juliana  731.  If  we  add  the  156  lines 
of  the  Dream  of  the  Rood,  we  have  3872  lines.  This  is  almost  one- 
fourth  the  number  in  the  Iliad  ;  more  than  one-fourth  that  in  the 
Dirina  Commedia  ;  nearly  one-third  that  in  the  Odyssey ;  and  nearly 
three-eighths  that  in  Paradise  Lost. 

xxxii 


AUTHORSHIP 

age— or  what  he  regarded  as  age — is  not  incredible  ;  but 
that  he  should  have  remained  unconverted  to  Christianity 
in  its  vital  aspects  until  he  was  already  old,  and  that 
he  should  then  have  accomplished  such  a  result  in  the 
few  remaining  years  of  life,  this  is  what  taxes  reason  and 
imagination  to  conceive. 

We  have  not  yet  considered  the  possibility  that  the 
Dream  of  the  Rood  marks  the  culmination  (p.  xxxi)  of 
a  series  of  poetical  and  religious  reflections,  or,  if  not  the 
actual  culmination,  at  least  the  religious  and  poetic 
maturity  of  the  author.  This  is  rendered  probable  by 
the  admirable  structure,  the  economy  of  treatment,,  the 
reserve  of  manner,  the  decision  of  touch,  in  the  whole 
poem  to  at  least  the  end  of  line  146.  Up  to  that  point 
it  is  no  doubt  the  most  perfect  piece  of  art  in  Old  English 
poetry,  and  is  therefore  clearly  not  the  work  of  a  novice 
either  in  feeling  or  in  composition.  But  if  it  marks  the 
culmination  of  his  spiritual  activity,  then  it  stands  in  no 
such  relation  to  the Elene  asDietrich  would  have  us  believe. 

3.  It  is  true  (p.  xxii)  that  Cynewulf  does  speak  of 
himself,  and  it  is  natural  on  this  account  to  associate  him 
with  the  author  of  the  Dream  of  the  Hood.  This  argument, 
however,  is  subject  to  the  drawback  that  lyric  poetiy 
commonly  introduces  the  first  person.  Thus  in  Old 
English,  besides  the  translation  of  the  Psalms,  several  of 
the  Hymns  and  Prayers  (including  No.  4,  which  has  some 
points  of  resemblance  with  Cynewulfian  passages),  the 
Wanderer,  the  Seafarer,  the  Wife's  Lament,  Husband's 
Message,  Deor's  Lament,  &c.  Nevertheless,  none  of  these 
bears  any  such  close  resemblance  in  tone  and  matter 
to  the  Cynewulfian  epilogues  as  that  borne  by  the  Dream 

of  the  Rood. 

xxxiii 


INTRODUCTION 

4.  This  (p.    xxii)  is   undoubtedly  a  valid   argument. 
Cynewulf  does  represent  himself  as  old  in  both  poems. 

5.  The  parallels  between  the  Dream  of  tJie  Rood  and 
the  undoubted  Cynewulfian  poems  (pp.  xxiii  ff.)  may  be 
increased  (those  to  doubtful  ones  in  brackets). 

Passing  over  (a),  we  may  begin  with : 

(6)  The  kennings,  especially  those  for  the  cross : 

To  the  group  containing  the  notion  of '  victory '  (always, 
no  doubt,  with  ultimate  reference  to  the  Constantine 
story),  add : 

slgebeacen,  El  887,  994 ;  wgorbeacem,  El.  984,  1256 ; 
sigores  tacen,*EL  85,  184,  1120. 

To  phrases  containing  .wuldres : 

[wddres  tacen,  An.  88.] 

To  the  group  of  superlatives  designating  the  cross,  add  : 
•'beama  beorhtost,  Hood  6 ;   beacna  beorhtost,   Glir.   1085 
[and  An.  242]  ;  tdcna  torhtost,  EL  164  ;  marost  beama,  EL 
1 012,  1224  [beside  cefrdust  beama,  Men.  84]. 

There  is  a  type  of  kenning  represented  by  pact  fuse 
beacon,  Rood  21,  consisting  of  dem.  +  adj.  +  noun.  This 
is  otherwise  found  as  follows : 

pat  Mlige  treo  (trio),  EL  108,  128,  429,  442,  701,  840 
[Hy.  8  7] ;  pcet  wlitige  treo,  El.  165 ;  ficet  mare  treo,  EL 
214;  seo  halig(e)  rod,  El.  720,  ion,  1243;  se  halga  beam, 
Chr.  1093;  se  cefiela  beam,  El.  1073;  seo  hea  rod,  Clir. 
1064;  seo  reade  rod,  CJtr.  1101  ;  se  leolita  beam,  Chr.  1089  ; 
se  beorhta  segn,  Chr.  1061. 

Phrases  in  which  '  high '  is  applied  to  the  cross  are : 

on  gealgan  Manne,  Hood  40;  cf.  on  heanne  beam,  Chr. 
1446,  Jul.  309,  EL  424  ;  on  hean  galgan,  JuL  482. 

For  phrases  like  Dryhtnes  rod,  see  note  on  17. 

For  fcorgbold,  &c.,  see  note  on  70. 
xxxiv 


AUTHORSHIP 

To  the  references  under  gast  onsendan  might  be  added  : 
Jul.  310: 

of  galgan  his  giest  onsende. 
[An.  1327: 

on  gealgan  his  gast  onsende.] 

Chr.  1452-3 : 

anne  forlet 
of  minum  lichoman  lifgendne  gaest. 

[Cf.  An.  187,  1416;  Gu.  1277;  Men.  171.] 

(c)  Other  parallels : 

With  gestdh  on  gealgan  heanne,  Rood  40  (cf.  34),  cf.  /e 
ic  cer  gestdg,  Chr.  1491 ;  on  hira  anne  gestag,  Chr.  1171  ; 
[astag,  dstdh,  Chr.  727,  Sat.  1549 ;  stah,  Hy.  lo*8]. 

Under  (3),  p.  xxix,  add : 

mid  willan  bestcmcd,  and  the  note  upon  48. 

With  rod  w&s  ic  drared,  Rood  44,  compare  the  parallels 
in  the  note. 

For  leohte  beivunden,  see  note  on  5. 

For  forivundod,  see  note  on  14*. 

For  bifian,  see  note  on  36. 

For  butu  cetgadcre,  see  note  on  48. 

For  sldan,  see  note  on  49**. 

With  icraftra  ivyrda,  Rood  51",  compare  tcrttfra  wita, 
Chr.  8o4a. 

With  tvenida  God,  Rood  5ib,  compare  Chr.  407,  631. 

With  ahofon  lime  of  3am  hefian  wife,  Rood  61,  compare 
El  482 :  pa  siffian  icccs  of  rode  alwefen  rodera  Wealdend. 

For  colode,  see  note  on  72. 

For  bedcalf,  see  note  on  75. 

For  Idifost  as  applied  to  the  cross,  see  note  on  88ft. 

For  ofer  eall  wtfa  cynn,  see  note  on  94''. 

For  mannum  to  hclpe,  see  note  on  102. 

XXXV 


INTRODUCTION 

For  se  ah  domes  geweald,  see  note  on  107. 

With  Rood  io8b~9,  swa  Tie  him  arur  her  on  pyssum 
laenum  life  geearnafi,  compare  Chr.  1233  b,  swa  hi  geworhtun 
cbr. 

For  ne  mag  fi&r  cenig,  see  note  on  no. 

For  liter  dead,  see  note  on  1  13-4. 

For  Rood  117-8, 

Ne  j?earf  'Sair  j>onne  Jenig  [a]nforht  wesan 
J>e  him  air  in  breostum  bore's  beacna  selest, 

see  note  on  118. 

With  of  eorffwege,  Rood  120,  compare  of  eorffwegwn, 
EL  736. 

For  bWe  mode,  see  note  on  122^. 

With  elm  myde,  Rood  123,  compare  micle  elne,  Chr. 


For  llfes  hyht,  see  note  on  126. 

ic  wene  me,  Rood  135  :  Chr.  789. 

For/«r  is,  see  note  on  139**. 

wunian  on  wuldre,  Rood  143  :  Chr.  347. 

lifforgeaf,  Rood  147  :  Chr.  776. 

For  fiam  fie  cer,  see  note  on  149. 

With  150-2  compare  Chr.  577-81. 

6.  This  point  (p.  xxvii)  is  invalidated  by  Wtilker  (Grund- 
riss,  p.  193),  who  points  out  that  between  the  Dream  of 
the  Rood  and  the  Elene  are  the  Falsehood  of  Men  and 
certain  homilies. 

Kieger's  arguments  (p.  xxvii)  are  in  general  sufficiently 
covered  by  the  foregoing  comments  upon  Dietrich. 

Of  Ebert's  objections  (p.  xxviii)  it  may  be  said  in  order  : 

i.  The  Dream  of  the  Rood  is  too  brief  and  too  lyric 
to  admit  of  such  irrelevant  detail. 

xxxvi 


AUTHORSHIP 

2.  As  to  this  poetic  conception,  the  source  of  the  Elcne  is 
also  to  be  considered,  which  here  has :  '  Magna  autem  coru- 
scatio  de  loco  illuxit  ubi  inventa  est  sancta  crux,  clarior 
solis  lumine,  et  statim  apparuerunt  clavi  illi  qui  in  domi- 
nico  confixi  fuerant  corpore,  tamquam  aurum  fulgens  in 
terra.' 

3.  Why  should  the  Elene  mention  Christ's  blood  ? 

4.  See  under  3,  p.  xxxiii. 

5.  None    of   these    possibilities    accounts    for    such 
numerous  and  striking  resemblances. 

6.  (a)  This  argument  may  easily  be  made  to  prove  too 
much.     Thus  in  Part  II  of  the  Christ,  which  no  one 
doubts  to  be  by  Cynewulf,  the  conjunction  ficette  occurs 
four  times  (451,  600,  656,  715),  besides  twice  in  Part  I 
(143,  417),  and  once  in  Part  III  (1155).     Moreover,  the 
pronoun  pcette  occurs  in  1588.     But  this  form  does  not 
occur  anywhere  in  the  Elcne.     Hence,  we  might  argue, 
the  Elene  is   by  Cynewulf;   therefore  (Part  II  of)  the 
Christ  cannot  be.     Or  we  might  say :  (Part  II  of)  the  Christ 
is  by  Cynewulf,  therefore  the  Elene  cannot  be. 

(6)  This  has  been  answered  by  Trautmann  (see  p. 
xxx). 

(c)  Many    pages   from   Cynewulfs   undoubted   poems 
possess  this  quality. 

(d)  This  may  be  easily  refuted  by  pointing  to  Chr.  558 ff. ; 
in  Part  I,  to  i64ff. ;  or,  in  Part  III,  to  ii44b-6,  not  to 
multiply  examples. 

Wulker's  argument  from  the  omission  of  the  runic 
name  has  its  weight,  but  it  is  not  easy  to  prove  a  negative. 
To  say  that  because  a  poet  usually  signs  his  name  to  his 
work  therefore  he  can  never  leave  it  unsigned,  is  surely 
going  too  far.  Besides,  it  is  at  least  conceivable  that 

xxxvii 


INTRODUCTION 

the  runes  may  have  been  lost ;  were  they  not  nearly  lost 
to  our  modern  world  in  the  case  of  the  Fates  ? 

By  way  of  comment  on  Trautmann's  views,  we  might 
adduce,  as  an  example  of  biddan  with  reflexive  dative, 
EL  1101:  'btfd  him  engla  Weard  geopenigean  uncu$e 
wyrd.'  If  the  point  is  that  gebiddan  with  the  reflexive 
dative  is  not  used  in  the  sense  of  'adore,'  it  might  be 
answered  that  there  was  no  such  occasion  in  the  Cyne- 
wulfian  poems  to  introduce  this  notion.  As  for  cwifian, 
it  occurs  repeatedly  in  the  Third  Part  of  the  Christ  (891, 
961,  1130,  1285,  1367);  which,  however,  Trautmann  is 
indisposed  to  attribute  -to  Cynewulf.  The  comparative 
cerur,  while  not  found  in  the  undoubted  Cynewulfian 
poetry,  does  occur  in  the  Beowulf,  and  therefore  belongs 
to  a  period  as  early  as  Cynewulf;  its  employment  or 
omission  is  probably  determined  by  metrical  considera- 
tions. If  anforht  wesan  is  not  found  elsewhere,  it  can  be 
replied  that  every  poem  of  any  length  has  words  or 
phrases  peculiar  to  itself.  The  large  proportion  of  ex- 
panded lines  must  be  admitted,  but  it  should  be  observed 
that  a  considerable  number  of  those  in  the  Third  Part  of 
the  Christ  occur  in  solemn  speeches,  like  the  most  of 
those  in  our  poem. 

As  to  the  disyllabic  pronunciation  of  bleom,  EL  759 
would  perhaps  be  improved  by  the  omission  of  ond,  which 
would  necessitate  the  disyllabic  pronunciation  of  bleom ; 
and  this  pronunciation  is  required  in  Sal.  150",  Heoum 
bregdaff.  Moreover,  the  disyllabic  pronunciation  is  the 
older,  and  therefore  is  at  least  as  early  as  Cynewulf. 
Thus  Sievers  would  emend  ge/can,  Chr.  1403,  to  a  tri- 
syllabic form  (PBB.  10,  478),  and  Holthausen,  following 
Sievers,  the  Liffrea  of  Chr.  ?5b  to  Liffrega  (LitbL  fur 
xxxviii 


AUTHORSHIP 

Germ,  und  Horn.  Phil  1900,  No.  n).  If,  then,  the  author 
of  the  Dream  of  the  Rood,  not  being  anterior  to  Cynewulf, 
is  led  by  a  metrical  exigency  to  retain  the  original 
syllabification  of  a  contracted  word,  just  as  it  is  done 
in  another  poem  which  dates  at  earliest  from  800-850*, 
we  should  not  thereforevconclude  that  Cynewulf  may  not 
have  been  that  author.  Note,  for  -example,  how,  in  the 
First  Part  of  the  Christ,  sie  is  required  in  280,  and  si 
in  414  (Holthausen,  supra,;  how,  in  the  Third  Part,  sg 
rightly  occurs  in  1322,  and  sie  in  1552  ;  and  how,  in 
the  Elenc,  sie  must  be  pronounced  disyllabic  in  675, 
though  monosyllabic  in  542,  773,  .789,  817,  and  perhaps 
elsewhere. 

To  sum  up,  then,  with  respect  to  the  authorship  of  our 
poem.  The  hypothesis  which  attributed  it  to  Caedmon 
is  nil.  The  arguments  in  favour  of  Cynewulf,  so  far  as 
they  possess  validity,  reduce  themselves  to  four,  all 
originally  formulated  by  Dietrich.  They  are  these  : 

1.  The  Elene  and  our  poem  have  a  common  theme, 
namely,  the  cross. 

2.  Cynewulf  is  addicted  to  personal  revelations,  as  his 
epilogues  abundantly  show.     He  was  almost  a  poet  of 
the  Renaissance  in  his  longing  to  be  remembered,  and 
to  be  remembered  by  name  \ 

It  is  true,  he  does  not  reveal  the  nature  of  his  specific 

1  Wiilker,  Grundriss,  p.  367. 

3  It  seems  never  to  have  been  observed,  as  a  trait  of  Cynewulf.s 
personality,  that  he  twice  reckons  it  among  the  afflictions  of  the 
damned  that  God  never  thinks  of  them  any  more.  Thus,  El.  1302-3  : 

Gode  nd  syffCan 

of  Cam  morOorhofe  on  gemynd  cumaS  ; 
and  Chr.  1536-7:  jfales  Drjhtnes  gemynd 


Cf.  Milton,  P.  L.  6.  378-85. 

xxxix 


INTRODUCTION 

sins,  though  he  is  ample  in  his  confession  of  shortcomings 
in  general ;  but  he  does,  especially  in  the  epilogue  to  the 
Elene,  give  abundant  and  precious  intimations  of  his 
tastes  and  experience — intimations  which  must  have 
been  lucid  to  his  contemporaries,  and  which  are  not 
wholly  blind  to  us.  Thus  it  may  be  admitted  without 
hesitation  that  the  poet's  references  to  himself  in  the 
Dream  of  the  Rood  are  quite  in  Cynewulf 's  manner. 

3.  In  both  the  Elene  and  the  Dream  of  the  Rood  the 
poet,  in  speaking  of  himself,  falls  into  the  elegiac  tone. 
His  appreciation  of  the  joy  of  life  is  keen,  and  his  sense 
of  deprivation  not  less  so.     He  feels  poignantly  the  loss 
of  friends  and  of  vigour,  the  waning  of  youth  and  its 
delights,   and  under  such   circumstances   is   ready,   nay 
eager,  to  depart.     This  similarity  is  too  striking  to  be 
ignored. 

4.  The   coincidences   and   resemblances   between    thja 
Dream    of  the   Rood   and    the    Cynewulfian  poetry  are 
numerous  and  remarkable.     They  can  best  be  explained, 
I  believe,  by  the  hypothesis  of  a  common  authorship ; 
and  this  hypothesis  is  in  some  degree  confirmed  by  the 
introduction,   at  the  close  of  the  poem,   of  the  theme, 
familiar  to  Cynewulf,  of  the  harrowing  of  hell.     It  could 
only  have  been  a  poet  with  whom  it  was  an  especially 
favourite  topic  who  would  have  been  willing  thus   to 
impair  the  artistic  excellence  of  his  production. 

Making  all  due  allowance,  then,  for  the  weakness  of 

,  certain  arguments   both   pro   and    con,  the   balance   of 

1  probability  seems  to  incline  decidedly  in  favour  of  Cyne- 

i  wulfian  authorship.     Cynewulf  was  the  first  Old  English 

author  of  whom  we  have  any  knowledge  to  lay  emphasis 

upon  the  Invention  of  the  Cross  and  Constantine's  pre- 

xl 


AUTHORSHIP 

monitory  dream  ;  the  cross  glows  in  the  firmament  with 
Christ's  blood  in  another  of  his  poems ;  here,  as  there, 
the  cross  is  a  visionary  one ;  as  in  the  Elene,  it  is  adorned 
with  jewels  and  gold  ;  and,  as  in  both  the  Elcne  and  the 
Christ,  it  towers  high  in  air.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that 
the  motive  of  this  poem  is  derived  from  the  Constantine 
story  ;  and  we  can  conceive  of  no  other  Old  English  poet 
at  once  interested  in  the  theme,  capable  of  such"  variations 
upon  a  favourite  topic,  and  master  of  so  much  lyric  in- 
tensity, elegiac  pathos,  sublime  imagination,  and  economy 
of  resources,  all  in  combination.  And  if  it  is  Cynewulf  of 
whom  we  must  think,  it  is  Cynewulf  in  the  maturity 
of  his  powers,  rich  with  experience,  but  before  age  had 
enfeebled  his  phantasy  or  seriously  impaired  his  judge- 
ment. 


LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS. 

The  Dream  of  the  Rood  consists  of  an  address  uttered 
by  the  visionary  cross  to  the  poet  (28-121),  introduced 
by  an  account  of  its  manifestation  to  him  in  a  midnight 
dream  (1-27),  and  followed  by  two  passages,  of  which  the 
first  (i22-48a)  embodies  the  reflections  and  sentiments 
awakened  in  the  poet  by  his  experience,  while  the  second 
(i48b~56)  briefly  alludes  to  the  feelings  of  the  spirits  in 
prison  at  the  harrowing  of  hell,  and  to  the  joy  of  angels 
and  saints  when  Christ  returned  in  triumph  to  the 
kingdom  of  His  Father.  The  address  of  the  cross 
constitutes  three-fifths  of  the  whole,  being  about  three 
and  a  half  times  as  long  as  either  the  introduction  or  the 
poet's  reflections,  which  have  almost  exactly  the  same 

xli 


INTRODUCTION 

length.  The  concluding  section,  which  has  the  air  of  an 
interpolation,  or  of  an  inartistic  addition  by  the  poet's  own 
hand,  is  only  about  a  twentieth  of  the  whole.  The  poem 
is  complete  without  it,  and  it  seriously  mars  the  unity  of 
impression. 

In  the  introduction  are  blended'  reminiscences  of  the 
cross  under  three  aspects — as  beheld  in  vision  by  Con- 
stantine,  as  adorning  the  altar  or  borne  in  procession 
by  ecclesiastics,  and  as  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man 
revealed  in  the  heavens  at  the  Final  Judgement.  To  the 
first  belongs  the  general  conception  of  the  vision  ;  to  the 
second  may  be  attributed  the  definite  statement  regarding 
the  number  and  position  of  the  gems ;  while  the  last  is 
suggested  by  the  presence  of  the  heavenly  host  and  the 
size  of  the  cross  upon  which  they  all  could  gaze. 

The  introduction  falls  into  three  parts.  The  first 
(1-12)  is  narrative,  and  sets  forth  the  vision  itself.  The 
second  (13-23)  is  lyrical,  and  discloses  the  poet's  emotions 
in  the  presence  of  the  cross.  The  third  (24-7)  is  a  mere 
transition  from  the  vision  to  the  voice.  The  second  of 
these  divisions  is  contrived  with  much  art,  The  argument 
of  it  may  thus  be  outlined :  '  Yes,  this  was  a  cross  of 
victory  and  not  of  shame,  a  cross  extraordinary  in  its 
aspect  and  surroundings ;  who  was  I,  a  wretch  defiled 
and  wounded  by  sin,  that  I  should  gaze  upon  it  ?  Fail- 
was  the  cross,  it  is  true,  and  radiant  with  gems  and  gold  ; 
yet  it  was  blood-stained  too.  I  trembled  at  the  view, 
as  now  it  seemed  to  be  flashing  in  jewels,  now  streaming 
with  gore1.'  Here,  while  the  poet  presents  a  motive 
which  is  to  recur  later  (80-91),  he  interests  us  at  once  in 

1  See  Chr.  1085-1102. 
xlii 


LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS 

the  contrast  and  in  his  own  feelings,  and  thus  arouses  an 
anticipation  which  the  sequel  is  to  gratify.  The  mood 
of  the  second  subdivision  is  prolonged  into  the  third,  and 
the  suspense  is  prolonged  until  finally  broken  by  the 
utterance  of  the  cross. 

The  second  part,  the  address  of  the  cross,  is  unique 
in  its  composition.  The  notion  of  representing  an  m-\ 
animate  object  as  speaking  to  him  who  stands  in  its 
presence,  and  communicating  information  or  counsel^is 
as  old  as  the  Greek  epigram.  This  was  originally  an 
inscription  on  a  monument,  a  statue,  or  a  votive  offering 
preserved  in  a  temple,  and  not  seldom  represented  the 
work  of  art,  or  the  dead  who  reposed  beneath  the  monu- 
ment, as  addressing  the  passer-by !.  The  most  famous 
of  these  is  the  epigram  by  Simonides  of  Ceos  (B.  c.  556-468) 
on  those  who  died  at  Thermopylae : 

Stranger,  bear,  tidings  to  the  Spartans  that  here,  obedient  to 
their  words,  we  lie  *. 

Another,  famous  in  antiquity,  quoted  by  Plato',  and 
variously  attributed  to  Cleobulus  of  Lindus  (fl.  B.  c.  586) 
and  to  Homer,  is  thus  translated  from  the  four  hexameters 
of  the  original  by  Colonel  Mure : 

A  maid  of  bronze  am  I,  and  here  will  stand 
On  Midas1  tomb,  as  long  as  on  the  strand 
The  sea  shall  beat ;  as  long  as  trees  shall  grow, 
Sun  rise,  moon  shine,  oV  liquid  waters  flow, 
So  long  by  this  sad  tomb  I'll  watch  and  cry, 
'  Midas  lies  here  ! '  to  every  passer-by. 

1  The  Latin  Siste,  viator,  prolongs  this  use. 

a  *H  £*«V,  a.y~fi\\.ftv  Aa/ttSeu/xov/oji  ori  rySt 

xt'i^tOa  TOIS  Ktivtuv  pT)f*affi  irf 
s  Ph<edrus,  p.  264  D. 

xliii 


INTRODUCTION 

The  following  is  Lucian's  (circa  A.  D.  125-92)  epigram 
on  the  death  of  an  infant,  as  translated  by  Cowper : 

Bewail  not  much,  my  parents!   me,  the  prey 
Of  ruthlesa  Ades,  and  sepulchred  here. 
An  infant  in  my  fifth  scarce  finished  year, 
He  found  all  sportive,  innocent,  and  gay, 
Your  young  Callimachus ;   and  if  I  knew 
Not  many  joys,  my  griefs  were  also  few. 

Another,  by  Ausonius  (circa  A.D.  310-95),  shows  a 
tendency  toward  epigram  in  the  more  modern  sense,  the 
subject  being  Echo.  The  rendering,  with  the  exception 
of  the  last  two  lines,  is  by  Lovelace l : 

Vain  painter,  why  dost  strive  my  face  to  draw 

With  busy  hands,  a  goddess  eyes  ne'er  saw? 

Daughter  of  air  and  wind,  I  do  rejoice 

In  empty  shouts ;   without  a  mind,  a  voice, 

Reviving  last- formed  sounds,  I  bid  them  stay, 

And  with  unconscious  converse  love  to  play. 

Within  your  ears  shrill  echo  I  rebound, 

And  if  you'll  paint  me  like,  then  paint  a  sound. 

The  epitaph  on  Virgil, 

Mantua  me  genuit;   Calabri  rapuere;  tenet  nunc 
Parthenope ;  cecini  pascua,  rura,  duces, 

is  well  known. 

The  inscription  on  the  gate  of  hell  in  the  Divine  Comedy 
(Inf.  3.  i  if.)  will  occur  to  every  reader. 

Such  epigrams  in  the  first  person  are  to  be  found  in 
every  literary  period  since  at  least  the  fifth  century. 
Ovid  puts  one  in  the  mouth  of  a  parrot  (Amor.  2.  6),  and 
there  is  another,  perhaps  spurious,  at  the  beginning  of 

1  Dodd,  The  Epigrammatists,  p.  91. 
xliv 


LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS 

Her.  9.  They  were  cast  on  bells  (see  Longfellow's  Golden 
Legend),  carved  or  painted  on  the  front  of  houses  and 
chapels  in  Germany  and  Switzerland,  and  engraved  on 
swords  *.  A  famous  one  for  a  statue  by  Michael  Angelo, 
who  adapted  it  from  the  Greek,  has  been  translated 
by  Wordsworth2,  one  of  whose  two  versions  we  re- 
produce : 

Grateful  is  sleep,  more  grateful  still  to  be 

Of  marble ;   for  while  shameless  wrong  and  woe 

Prevail,  'tis  best  to  neither  hear  nor  see. 
Then  wake  me  not,  I  pray  you.    Hush,  speak  low. 

In  the  Old  English  period,  too,  objects  were  personified, 
and  fitted  with  epigraphic  statements  in  the  first  person. 
Thus  Alfred's  preface  to  his  translation  of  the  Pastoral 
Care  represents  the  book  as  speaking:  'Since  King 
Alfred  rendered  my  every  word  into  English,  and  sent 
me  to  his  scribes  south  and  north,'  &c.  The  inscrip- 
tion on  Alfred's  jewel  is  well-known :  JElfred  mcc  heht 
getvyrccan3. 

It  was  natural  that  crosses,  monumental  and  other, 
should  receive  inscriptions  of  this  sort.  Thus  the  Brussels 


1  See,  for  example,  the  inscription  on  Ezcalibur. 

8  Cf.  Grimm's  Life  of  Michael  Angelo  a.  157.  Giovanbattista  Strozzi 
had  addressed  him  in  an  epigram  imitated  from  Anth.  4.  103  ; 
Michael  Angelo's  reply  was  based  upon  Philost.  i.  aa,  and  runs 

as  follows: 

Grato  m'6  '1  sonno,  e  piii  I'esser  di  sasso, 
Mentre  che  '1  danno  e  la  vergogna  dura ; 
Non  veder,  non  sentir  m'6  gran  ventura  ; 
Per6  non  mi  destar,  deh  !  parla  basso. 

8  In  an  old  copyof  Lucian's  Necromantia  (n.  d.)  we  read  : 

'Johannes  Rastell  [t'536]  me  fieri  fecit.' 
COOK  xlv  d 


INTRODUCTION 

reliquary,  supposed  to  contain  fragments  of  the  true 
cross,  bears  a  couplet  which  has  been  thus  translated l : 

Rood  is  my  name.     Once  long  ago  I  bore 
Trembling,  bedewed  with  blood,  the  mighty  King. 

Lines  44  and  45  of  our  poem  would  be  well  enough 
suited  for  epigraphic  purposes,  and  so  would  the  corre- 
sponding lines  of  the  Ruthwell  Cross  inscription.  Moved 
by  this  consideration,  Kemble  long  ago  suggested  that 
the  Dream  of  the  Rood  might  have  been  expanded  from 
such  an  inscription.  This  is  the  first  of  the  alternatives 
which  he  proposes  in  these  words 2,  the  second  being  that 
which  we  now  believe  to  deserve  the  preference :  '  Two 
suppositions  of  equal  plausibility  may  be  made :  first, 
when  we  bear  in  mind  the  great  improbability  of  any 
cross  ever  supplying  room  enough  for  a  very  long  in- 
scription, and  the  great  difficulty  of  carvingtone,  we  shall 
readily  admit  that  the  Dream  might  not  unlikely  be 
founded  on  some  less  voluminous  original  (an  inscription, 
for  instance,  on  a  cross),  which  was  extended  by  the  taste 
or  piety  of  the  poet,  with  the  addition  of  an  introduction 
and  an  appropriate  moral.  Or,  secondly,  we  may  think 
it  not  unreasonable  to  suppose  that,  from  some  poem 
similar  to,  or  identical  with,  that  of  the  Vercelli  Book, 
certain  suitable  passages  were  selected,  and  carved  upon 
the  blank  spaces  of  the  Ruthwell  and  other  ornamented 
crosses3.' 

The  intrinsic  probability  of  the  first  hypothesis  is  some- 
what lessened  by  the'  consideration   that   the   Brussels 


1  Cook  and  Tinker's  Select  Translations,  p.  103  ;  see  note  on  Rood  44. 

a  Arch.  30  38. 

3  Cf.  Sweet,  Oldest  English  Texts,  p.  125. 

xlvi 


LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS 

Cross  inscription  is  apparently  late,  and  that  the  suggestion 
for  it  may  easily  have  been  derived  from  the  Dream 
of  the  Hood. 

The  personification  found  in  epigrams  of  the  sort  we 
have  been  considering  is  frequently  employed  in  longer 
poems,  so  that  it  is  sometimes  difficult  to  determine  when 
they  cease  to  be  epigrammatic  or  epigraphic  in  character. 
An  instance  in  point  may  be  Longfellow's  sonnet  entitled 
Ponte  Vecchio.  Developments  at  some  length  are  to  be 
found,  for  example,  in  Wordsworth's  Address  from  the 
Spirit  of  CocJcermouth  Castle,  and  in  Tennyson's  The  Broolc, 
TJie  Talking  Oak,  and  Helen's  Tower,  the  two  former  by 
Tennyson  introducing  the  discourses  of  inanimate  objects 
in  a  frame  of  context  somewhat  after  the  manner  of  the 
Dream  of  the  Hood. 

An  important  class  of  epigrams  conceived  in  this  form 
is  found  in  the  collections  of  Latin  riddles  by  Symphosius 
(fourth  or  fifth  century),  Aldhelm  (A.  D.  640-709),  Tatwine 
(1734),  Eusebius  (eighth  century),  and  Boniface  (680-755). 
All  of  these,  except  the  first,  were  Englishmen.  As 
Symphosius  had  been  indebted  to  Ausonius,  and  as 
Ausonius  had  been  indebted  to  the  Greek  Anthology, 
so  Aldhelm  *  acknowledged  Symphosius  as  a  predecessor, 
and  in  some  sense  a  model.  The  English  tradition  thus 
instituted  by  Aldhelm  was  then  followed  by  the  others 
mentioned,  and,  in  turn,  by  the  author  or  authors  of  the 
collection  of  Old  English  riddles 2. 

The  Latin  poets  always,  and  the  Old  English  frequently, 
make  the  object  describe  itself.  Aldhelm  defends  himself 

1  ed.  Giles,  pp.  228-30. 

2  See  Ebert,  Die  Ratselpoesie  der  Angelsachsen,  Ber.  der  Sachs.  Get.  dtr 
Wissenschaften  29  (1877)  20  ff. 

xlvii  d  2 


INTRODUCTION 

by  alleging  the  example  of  Holy  Writ.  The  passage  is 
interesting,  as  justifying  by  Scripture  a  tendency  tojviyify 
inanimate  objects,  by  attributing  to  them  not  only  speech, 
but  deeds  or  sufferings,  and  even  emotions^  TKiiTseems 
like  a  mediaeval  return  to  the  Greek  poetic  mood,  if  it 
is  not  rather  to  be  viewed  as  a  continuation  of  it  in  an 
unbroken  tradition  ;  but  against  this  is  a  freshness  and 
vivacity  in  the  best  examples  which  is  hardly  equaled 
in  the  best  Greek  period,  and  is  almost  lost  in  the 
Decadence.  Aldhelm  says 1 :  '  Porro  quod  etiam  muta 
insensibilium  rerum  natura,  de  qua  aenigma  clanculum 
et  latens  propositio  componitur,  quasi  loqui  et  sermo- 
cinari  fingitur ;  hoc  et  in  saeris  literarum  apicibus  inser- 
tum  legitur,  quia  nonnunquam . . .  irrationabilis  [creatura] 
sensus  vivacitate  carens  intellectualium  gestu  et  voce 
fungitur.'  He  then  refers  to  Judges  9.  9-15 ;  2  Kings 
14.  9  (2  Chron.  25.  18) ;  Ps.  98.  8 ;  Isa.  55.  12  (44.  23). 

Symphosius'  riddles  are  each  compressed  within  three 
lines.     Two  are  subjoined  as  specimens  : 

31.  THE  PHOENIX. 

Vita  mihi  mors  est,  si  coepero  nasci, 

Sed  prius  est  fatum  leti  quam  lucis  origo ; 

Sic  solus  Manes  ipsos  mihi  dico  parentes. 

74.  LIME. 

Evasi  flammas,  ignis  tormenta  profugi. 
Ipsa  medela  meo  pugnat  contraria  fato : 
Ardeo  de  lymphis ;  mediis  incendor  ab  undis. 

1  ed.  Giles,  p.  229. 
xlviii 


LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS 


Eusebius'  lyth  riddle,  The  Cross1,  runs  thus: 

Per  me  mors  adquiritur,  et  bona  vita  tenetur; 
Me  multi  fugiunt,  multique  frequenter  adorant  ; 
Sumque  timenda  mails,  non  sum  tamen  horrida  justis  ; 
Damnavique  virum,  sic  multos  carcere  solvi. 

The  English  poets,  even  when  writing  in  Latin,  show 
a  tendency  to  greater  elaboration  of  detail  and  vividness 
of  presentation,  along  with  completer  personification. 
This  tendency  is  already  observable  in  Aldhelm,  but 
manifests  itself  most  fully  in  some  of  the  Old  English 
riddles.  As  an  illustration  take-  No.  27  \ 


THE  BIBLE-CODEX. 

An  enemy  deprived  me  of  my  life, 
Stripped  me  of  worldly  strength,  immersed  me  then 
In  water,  whence  again  he  took  me  dripping, 
Planted  me  in  the  sun,  and  there  I  lost 
My  nap  of  hair.    The  knife's  keen  edge  then  dressed  me, 
Sharpened  with  pumice.    Fingers  folded  me, 
And  next  the  joyous  quill  traced  eagerly 
Across  my  burnished  surface,  scattering 
The  fluent  drops  along.     Again  it  drank 
Of  the  tinctured  stream,  again  stepped  over  me 
With  blackening  print.    The  craftsman  bound  me  then 
In  leathern  covers  locked  with  golden  clasps, 
The  wondrous  work  of  artists.    Thus  adorned 
With  scarlet  dyes  resplendent,  lo !   in  me 
The  glorious  abodes  afar  renowned, 
The  Shield  of  nations,  and  good  will  toward  men  ! 
And  if  the  children  of  this  world  will  use  me, 

1  Cf.  Tatwine's  riddle,  in  note  on  28  ff. 

1  Translation  by  Herbert  B.  Brougham,  in  Cook  and  Tinker's 

Select  Translations,  p.  73. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  happier,  the  surer  of  success 

They'll  be,  the  keener-hearted,  and  in  thought 

The  kinder,  and  more  fraught  with  wisdom.    Then 

More  friends  they'll  have— their  own  familiar  friends, 

So  good  and  true,  and  capable,  and  trusty — 

Who  will  prolong  their  fame  and  happiness, 

And  hedge  them  round  with  graceful  gifts,  and  fast 

In  bonds  of  love  within  their  bosoms  fold  them. 

Find  out  what  I  am  called  for  men's  advantage ! 

Famous  in  sacred  story  is  my  name, 

Renowned  'mongst  heroes,  and  itself  divine. 

The  resemblance  between  the  mode  of  representing 
the  cross  in  our  poem  and  that  employed  in  the  Old 
English  riddles  has  not  escaped  observation,  and  by 
Dietrich,  who  believed  the  whole  collection  of  these 
riddles  to  be  the  work  of  Cynewulf,  it  was  used  as  an 
argument  in  favour  of  his  authorship  of  the  Dream  of  the 
Rood 1.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  can  hardly  be  maintained 
that  the  narrative  of  the  cross  contains  anything  enigmatic, 
but  only  that  the  mode  of  description,  involving  a  quasi- 
personification  and  an  account  in  the  first  person,  re- 
sembles that  of  the  riddles  ;  and  now  that  scholars  have 
abandoned  the  hypothesis  of  Cynewulfian  authorship 
for  the  riddles,  it  only  remains  to  note  the  apparent 
genesis  of  the  artistic  procedure  in  this  part  of  our  poem. 
With  two  of  the  riddles  the  opening  of  the  address  by 
the  cross  (28-30°)  shows  a  special  affinity.  These  are 
Nos.  54  and  72,  describing  respectively  the  battering- 

1  Dietrich  says  (Disputatio,  p.  1 1)  :  '  Praeterea  non  rara  est  rerum 
descriptio  aenigmatica  potius  quam  diserte  prolata.  Sic  non  solum 
plura,  ut  quae  v.  48,  57,  69,  75  describuntur,  nonnisi  recogitando 
de  rebus  et  nominibus  solvi  possunt  ;  sed  etiam  ipsum  orationis 
initium.  quo  Crux  naturam  et  originem  suam  indicat,  aeuigmatis 
forma  exornatum  est,  cum  refer  at  [vv.  28  ff.].f 

1 


LITER AR  Y  CHA RA CTERISTICS 

ram  and  the  spear.  The  second  of  these  is  mutiV 
but  enough  remains  to  show  the  character  of  the  com- 
position. The  former  begins :  '  I  saw  in  the  forest  a  tree 
towering  high,  bright  with  its  branches ;  the  springing 
wood  was  gladsome  ;  water  and  earth  fed  it  fair,  until ' — 
and  then  its  change  to  the  battering-ram  is  described,  all 
in  the  compass  of  thirteen  lines.  In  the  other  riddle  the 
spear  itself  speaks  :  '  I  grew  in  the  mead,  and  dwelt  where 
earth  and  sky  fed  me,  until  those  who  were  fierce  against 
me  overthrew  me  when  advanced  in  years.'  Here  the 
poem  numbers  twice  as  many  lines  as  the  former.  In  all 
these  we  are  reminded  of  the  Homeric  sceptre  (IL  I. 
234 if.),  'which,'  said  Achilles,  'shall  no  more  put  forth 
leaf  or  twig,  seeing  it  hatli  for  ever  left  its  trunk  among 
the  hills,  neither  shall  it  grow  green  again,  because  the 
axe  hath  stripped  it  of  leaves  and  bark.' 

But  indeed  we  are  reminded  of  the  descriptive  art  of 
Homer  in  the  whole  conduct  of  this  address  up  to  line  77. 
Just  as  in  the  account  of  the  fashioning  of  Achilles' 
shield  (II  1 8.  478  ff.),  or  the  bed  of  Ulysses  (Od.  23. 
190  ff.)1,  the  Old  English  poet  gives  us  a  narrative  in- 
cidentally suggesting— and  suggesting  with  peculiar  power 
— the  appearance  of  the  object.  Here  it  was  a  tree,  hewn 
down,  removed  from  its  stump,  fashioned  for  its  purpose, 
borne  away  on  men's  shoulders,  and  fixed  on  a  hill.  Then 
it  is  scarred  with  nails  and  wet  with  blood,  is  buried  in 
the  earth,  exhumed,  and  finally  adorned  with  silver  and 
with  gold.  Throughout  the  whole  the  revelation  of  deep 
feeling  on  the  part  of  the  wondrous  wood  enthralls  us 
with  its  intensity.  It  is  in  reality  the  dull  and  blockish 

1  Cf.  Lesaiug,  Laokoon,  chaps.  15,  16. 
li 


INTRODUCTION 

framework  which  shakes,  but  is  too  firmly  fixed  to  fall ; 
yet  at  the  same  time  it  is  the  living  creature  which  quivers 
at  the  sight  of  its  tortured  King  and  Hero,  the  Lord  of 
heaven  and  Master  of  mankind,  yet  remains  there,  loyal  to 
His  understood,  though  unexpressed,  will.  Over  and  over 
is  repeated — '  I  dared  not  bow,' '  I  must  needs  stand  fast.' 
When  it  was  cut  from  the  green  forest  the  tree  was  a  living 
thing,  and  this  life  it  seems  to  retain,  only  heightened 
by  its  unique  and  extreme  vicissitudes,  throughout  all 
its  experience.  It  feels  like  an  angel  or  a  poet,  though 
one  is  ever  conscious  that  it  is  a  severed  tree,  removed 
by  centuries  from  its  leafage  and  its  simple  woodland  joys. 
Like  Undine,  it  has  gained  a  soul.  It  is  still  actuated  by 
the  mere  life  of  nature,  but  rendered  sentient  and  intense 
by  the  touch  of  the  Author  of  nature,  the  touch  which,  by 
an  inverse  process,  darkened  the  sun  in  the  heavens.  In 
this  respect,  then,  it  is  not  alone.  The  whole  universe 
sympathizes  with  its  stricken  Lord : 

Forth  went  a  shadow,  black  beneath  the  clouds, 
And  all  creation  wept,  lamented  long. 

The  concert  of  grief,  in  which  'universal  nature  did 
lament '  her  dying  God,  preceded  the  wail  of  His  chosen 
companions  and  followers.  And  it  is  significant  that 
this  wail  is  soon  over,  for,  'o'erwearied,'  they  'depart 
from  their  great  King.' 

The  poeJLJs  not  concerned  to  follow  precisely  the 
Biblical  narrative ;  yet  he  does  not  blunder^  but  merely 
obeys  the  call  of  his  art.  He  presents  sharp  contrasts, 
yet  with  unity  of  effect ;  with  glooms  and  splendours 
fashioned  into  a  masterly  chiaroscuro.  Thus  we  are  led 
to  infer  (31,  cf.  87,  88)  that  the  Saviour's  cross  had 

lii 


LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS 

already  been  used  for  the  execution  of  felons,  or  had  at 
least  been  destined  to  that  use.  It  is  at  the  crucifixion, 
and  not  several  hours  afterward ',  that  the  earth  quakes, 
because  the  trembling  of  the  earth  is  here  to  be  contrasted 
with  the  steadfastness  of  the  cross.  The  sepulchre  is 
shaped  before  our  eyes  (65b-66),  in  order  to  enrich  the 
narrative  by  presenting  to  us  the  disciples  engaged  in 
their  labour  of  love;  and  for  the  same  reason  they 
sing  their  song  of  sorrow.  And  so  we  have  ignominy 
contrasted  with  glory;  Christ  represented  as  a  spirited 
conqueror  at  the  moment  when  He  is  touching  His 
death ;  the  self-control  of  the  cross  emphasized,  as  a 
resolved,  though  reluctant,  partner  and  instrument  of 
Christ's  sufferings ;  and  a  moment  of  comparative  relief 
introduced,  when,  the  bitter  agony  being  over,  and  the 
throes  of  nature  calmed,  loving  hands  carve  out  His 
tomb,  and  loving  voices  chant  His  dirge.  If  we  add  that 
Christ's  body  on  the  cross  is  a  blaze  of  light  which 
only  the  darkness  caused  by  the  Passion  can  obscure,  we 
shall  see  how  skilfully  every  deviation  from  the  Bible  is 
utilized. 

Then,  too,  we  may  note  the  generalizing  power  displayed 
by  our  poet  in  his  account  of  the  crucifixion — a  power  due 
to  the  stress  of  his  lyric  passion,  which  attains  unity  by 
picturesque  conciseness.  This  is  especially  observable 
if  one  compares,  for  example,  the  narrative  of  the  cruci- 
fixion in  the  Old  Saxon  Heliand,  where  the  details  of  the 
Biblical  stoiy  are  rather  expanded  than  compressed.  In 
the  Hood  there  are  just  four  stages  of  the  crucifixion, 
besides  the  erection  of  the  cross.  v  Christ  approaches  ;  He 

i  Cf.  Matt.  27.  51. 
liii 


INTRODUCTION 

h 

ascends  the  cross ;  the  nails  are  driven,  and  the  spear- 
thrust  inflicted ;  and  the  world  is  darkened.  Here  ends 
the  crucifixion  proper.  There  follow  in  order  the  descent 
from  the  cross ;  the  fashioning  of  the  new  tomb ;  the 
chanting  of  the  dirge  ;  and  the  solitary  watch  of  the  cross 
by  the  grave,  while  the  blood  drips  like  tears.  Two  deeds 
complete  the  action  narrated  in  this  part — the  crosses 
are  felled  and  buried,  and  that  of  the  Saviour  is  exhumed 
and  adorned.  Here  are  ten  successive  acts,  skilfully 
chosen,  clearly  marked,  impressively  set  forth,  and  con- 
vincingly related — all  within  the  compass  of  forty-four 
ft  lines ;  yet  the  whole  produces  an  effect  of  lucidity  and 
^  order  rather  than  of  "confusion  and  obscurity.  - 

But,  after  all,  it  is  the  rood's  sheer  humanity  which  is 
the  striking  invention  of  the  poet,  and  in  this  he  sur- 
passes all  his  predecessors,  whether  epigraphic  poets  or 
celebrants  of  the  cross.  It  rises  to  such  a  height  of 
sympathetic  passion,  its  delineations  of  scene  and  mood 
are  so  vivid,  that  we  end  by  accepting  it  not  only  as 
a  partner  with  the  suffering  and  triumphant  Lord,  but 
even  as  His  representative. 

^  •  Of  the  third  part  there  is  not  so  much  to  say.  Thrilled 
by  the  address  of  the  rood,  the  poet,  though  aged  and 
forsaken,  rises  superior  to  his  sorrows.  He  touches  them 
pathetically,  it  is  true,  but  only  to  be  dissolved  in  a 
rapture  of  anticipation. 

The  conclusion,  as  has  been  observed,  is  in  quite 
a  different  manner,  and  seems  alien  to  the  prevailing 
sentiment  of  the  poem.  It  is  cool  and  objective  in  tone, 
and  has  no  necessary  and  vital  relation  to  what  has 
preceded.  Pending  further  elucidation,  we  can  only  con- 
clude that  it  has  either  come  here  by  accident,  or  that 

liv 


LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS 

the  poet's  judgement  was  at  fault.    The  poem  should  have 
ended  with  I4811,  or  perhaps  better  with  146. 

Passing  now  from  a  view  of  its  parts  to  a  consideration 
of  the  poem  as  a  whole,  it  is  remarkable  how  little  light 
is  shed  upon  it  by  a  comparison  with  the  other  dream-  or 
vision-literature  of  the  Middle  Ages.  The  earlier  medieval 
period  knew  scarcely  anything  but  the  visions  of  a  future 
life,  which  no  doubt  go  back  to  the  Book  of  Enoch,  if 
not  to  some  more  primitive  source.  But  the  account 
of  Fursey,  for  example,  as  given  by  Bede1,  is  of  a  quik 
different  order  from  this  of  ours.  The  allegorical  dream, 
such  as  we  have  in  the  Roman  de  la  Rose  and  in  Chaucer, 
is  also  remote,  and  in  general  is  much  later f. 

When  we  turn  to  antiquity,  it  is  somewhat  better  ;  but 
yet  we  can  find  no  prototype,  even  remote,  for  the  Dream 
of  the  Rood.  In  Homer  there  are  lying  dreams ;  the 
dream  of  Er,  in  the  Republic,  is  worthy  of  Plato ;  and  th. 
Somnium  Sclpionis  of  Cicero  was  not  without  influence 
upon  the  Roman  de  la  Rose  and  the  Dirina  Commedia ; 
but  none  of  these  could  have  affected  our  poem  even 
indirectly.  Other  notable  dreams  are  recorded  in  Odys. 
4.  839  ff.  ;  Herodotus  2.  139  ;  5.  56 ;  7.  12 ;  Xenophon, 
Cyr.  8.  7.  2  ;  Pausanias  9.  23.  2  ;  Livy  2.  36  ;  21.  22  ;  but 
none  of  them  is  an  instructive  parallel.  For  one  thing, 
c  ir  poet's  dream  was  at  midnight,  whereas  in  antiquity 
it  is  only  the  dreams  of  a  later  hour  that  are  true 

1  Ecd.  Hist.,  bk.  3,  chap.  19. 

3  On  mediaeval  dream-  and  vision-literature,  see  Ozanam,  Dantt 

1    et  la  Philosophic  Catholiqtie,  pp.  324  ff.  ;  JJlhtdes  sur  lea  Sources  Poetiquet  dt 

la  Divina  Commedia  ((Euvres,  2nd  ed.,  5.  349  ff. ;  6.  443-60)  ;  Romaniache 

Forschungen  2.  247-79  ;  3.  337-69  ;  Langlois,  Oriyines  et  Sources  du 

Koman  do  la  Rose,  pp.  55-9  ;  Kraus,  Dante,  pp.  426  ff. 

Iv 


INTRODUCTION 

(Moschus  2.  2.  5 ;  Horace,  Sat.  i.  10.  33 ;  Ovid,  Her.  19. 
195-6:  Dante,  Inf.  26.  7;  Ptmj.  9.  13  if.). 

Since  we  are  in  search  of  dreams  that  betoken  verities, 
the  Bible  ought  to  be  more  to  our  purpose  \  Of  all  that 
are  recorded,  perhaps  that  of  Jacob  (Gen.  28.  11-18)  bears 
the  closest  analogy  to  the  one  before  us,  especially  in 
the  combination  of  vision  seen  with  utterance  heard  ; 
yet  even  this  did  not  inspire  the  Dream  of  the  Rood. 

If  we  consider  Bede's  account  of  Caedmon,  we  are  struck 
by  one  analogy,  at  least:  in  each  case  a  command  is 
imparted  to  the  poet  to  celebrate  a  particular  theme  — 
in  the  first,  the  creation  of  the  world  ;  in  the  second, 
the  redemption  of  mankind  by  the  death  of  the  cross. 
As  the  one  stands  at  the  beginning  of  the  Old  Testament, 
the  other  epitomizes  the  New.  The  later  poet  may  have 
had  the  earlier  in  mind,  and  may  not  have  been  unwilling 
to  enter  into  generous  rivalry  with  him  ;  but  there  is  this 
notable  difference— Cffidmon  does  not  relate  his  own 
dream,  while  Cynewulf,  if  it  be  Cynewulf,  does. 

More  impressive  to  the  imagination  of  our  poet,  how- 
ever, than  any  other  vision  was  that  of  Constantine, 
first  recorded  by  Eusebius 2 ;  and  his  whole  conception 
may  therefore  be  said  to  hinge  upon  that,  though 
Oswald's  victory  at  Heavenfield 3,  with  its  general  analogy 
to  that  of  Constantine,  had  almost  certainly  continued 

1  Significant  texts  are  Num.  12.  6  ;  24.  3, 4  ;  Job  4.  13 ;  33.  14-17  : 
Ezek.  i.  i  ff.  ;  Joel  2.  28.  For  the  dreams  recorded  in  the  Bible, 
see  especially  Gen.  7.  13 ;  20.  3  ;  28.  12  ;  31.  10,  24 ;  37.  5  ;  40.  5  ; 
4151  Kings  3.  5  ;  Dan.  254;  Matt.  i.  20  ;  2.  12,  13  ;  27.  19.  For 
visions,  Gen.  15.  12 ;  2  Kings  22.  19 ;  Isa.  6  ;  Ezek.  i  ;  Dan.  a. 
19 ;  7  ;  Zech.  i  ;  Acts  10.  9 ;  Rev.  i  ;  4. 

*  A  translation  may  be  found  in  my  edition  of  Cynewulf  s  Christ, 
p.  190. 

3  Bede,  Ecd.  Hist.,  bk.  2,  chap.  3. 
Ivi 


LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS 

to  impress  the  English  imagination  from  its  date  till  the 
period  in  question. 

All  other  literary  influences  which  may  have  actuated 
him  must  be  reckoned  as  inconsiderable  in  comparison 
with  the  effect  produced  upon  him  by  the  circumstances 
of  his  time,  and  perhaps  especially  by  the  iconoclastic 
controversy,  in  which  Charlemagne  was  involved,  and 
no  doubt  Alcuin  as  well.  The  exception  made  in  favour 
of  the  cross  must  have  done  much  to  stimulate  stauro- 
latry,  since  the  tendency  to  worship  some  visible  symbol 
was  too  strong  to  be  repressed.  North  of  the  Alps  the 
disposition  to  venerate  the  cross  certainly  received  a  power- 
ful impulse  about  this  time,  as  is  shown  by  the  poems, 
for  instance,  of  Alcuin  and  Hrabanus  Maurus. 

The  Dream  of  the  Hood,  apart  from  its  present  con- 
clusion, represents  Cynewulf  (as  we  believe)  in  the  fullest 
vigour  of  his  invention  and  taste,  probably  after  all  his 
other  extant  poems  had  been  composed.  Admirable  in 
itself,  and  a  precious  document  of  our  early  literary 
history,  it  gains  still  further  lustre  from  being  indis- 
solubly  associated  with  that  monument  which  Kemble ' 
has  called  'the  most  beautiful  as  well  as  the  most  in- 
teresting relic  of  Teutonic  antiquity. ' 

1  Arch.  30.  39. 


Ivii 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

BOUTERWEK,  Cfcdmon's  des  Angelsachscn  Billischc  Dicht- 

ungen.     Elberfeld,  1847-54.     (B.) 
BROOKE,  History  of  Early  English  Literature.     London 

and  New  York,  1892.     (Brooke1.) 
English  Literature  from  the  Beginning  to  the  Norman 

Conquest.    London  and  New  York,  1898.    (Brooke2.) 
BROWN,  ANNA  K.     In  Poet-Lore,  Vol.  2.     Boston,  1890. 
DIETRICH,   Disputatio   dc   Crucc   Rutliwcllensi.     Marburg, 

1865.     (D.) 
EBERT.    In  Berichte  dcr  Scichsischen  Gesellschaft  dcr  Wissen- 

scJtaften,  Phil.-Hist.  Classe,  Bd.  36  (1884). 
GARNETT,  Elene,  Judith,  &c.     Enlarged  edition.     Boston, 

1901. 
GREIN,  Bibliothek  der  Angclscichsischen  Poesie.     Gottingen, 

1857-8.     (Gr.>) 
-In  Germania,  Bd.  10.    Vienna,  1865.     (Gr.2) 

Dichtungen  der  Angelsachscn.     Gottingen,  1857-9. 

GREIN-WULKER,    Bibliothek    der   AngelsdcJisischen  Poesie, 

Bd.  a1.     Kassel,  1888.     (W.) 
HAMMERICH,   De  Episk-Kristcligc  Oldkvad.     Copenhagen, 

1873.    (H.) 

HICKEY,  EMILY  H.  In  Tfie  Academy,  Vol.  21,  London, 
1882. 

IDDINGS,  Miss  L.  L.  In  Cook  and  Tinker's  Select  Trans- 
lations from  Old  English  Poetry.  Boston,  1902. 

KEMBLE.     In  Arcli(cologia,  Vol.  28.    London,  1840.    (K.1) 

Tlie  Poetry  of  the  Codex  Vcrccllensis,  Part  2.  London, 

lix 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

1856.     (K.2;   the  agreement  of  K.1  and  K.2  is  in- 
dicated by  K.) 

KLUGE,  Angelsdchsisches  Lesebuch.     Halle,  1888.     (Kl.) 

MICHELSEN,  JElteste  Christliche  Epik  (a  translation  of 
Hammerich's  book  ;  see  above).  Gtitersloh,  1874. 

MORLEY,  English  Writers,  Vol.  2.  London  and  New  York, 
1888. 

MOORSOM,  Renderings  of  Church  Hymns.     London,  1901. 

PACIUS,  Das  Heilige  Kreuz.     Gera,  1873. 

KOBINSON,  Introduction  to  our  Early  English  Literature. 
London,  1885. 

SIEVERS.  In  Beitrdge  zur  Geschichte  der  Deutsclien  Sprache 
und  Litteratur,  Vol.  10.  (Siev.) 

Old  English  Grammar,  translated  by  Albert  S.  Cook. 

Boston,    1903.     (Gram.) 

STEPHENS,  Old  Northern  Runic  Monuments,  Vol.  2.  London 
and  Copenhagen,  1867-8.  The  part  on  the  Euthwell 
Cross  also  published  separately,  London  and  Copen- 
hagen, 1866.  (St.) 

SWEET,  Anglo-Saxon  Reader.     Oxford,  1876.     (Sw.) 

TEN  BRINK,  Early  English  Literature.  New  York,  1883. 
(From  the  German  edition,  published  in  1877.) 

THORPE,  Appendix  B  to  Mr.  Cooper's  Report  (see  supra, 
p.  x).  (Th.) 

TRAUTMANN,  Lynewulf,  der  Bischof  und  Dichter.  Bonn, 
1898. 

WALKER,  Grundriss  zur  Geschichte  der  Angelsdchsischen 
Litteratur.  Leipzig,  1885. 

Codex  Vercellensis.     Leipzig,  1894. 

In  Berichte  der  Sdchsischen  Gesellschaft  der  Wissen- 

schaften,  Phil.-Hist.  Classe,  Bd.  40  (1888). 
Ix 


THE 

DREAM    OF    THE    ROOD 

Hwaot,  ic  swefna  cyst  secgan  wylle, 

h[w]aet  me  gemaette  to  midre  nihte, 

syo^jan  reordberend  reste  wunedon. 

puhte  m6  J?aet  ic  gesSwe  syllicre  trCow 

on  lyft  laedan  leohte  bewunden,  5 

beama  beorhtost.      Eall  J?set  boacen  wees 

begoten  mid  golde ;   gimmas  stodon 

fsegere  set  foldan  scSatum,  swylce  J>ser  fife  wzeron 

uppe   on   J?Bm  eaxlgespanne.      Beheoldon   J?«er  eng[?as] 

Dryhtnes  ealle 
fsegere  Jmrh  forSgesceaft :  ne  wses  tfoe[t]  hard  fraco[tS]es 

gealga,  10 

ac  hine  J>ser  beheoldon  halige  gSstas, 

i  B.  wille.  a  MS.,  Th.,  St.,  H.  hset ;  B.,  K.,  H.  J>aet ;  Gr.', 

Sw.,    Kl.,  W.   hwset.  3  B.  siCOan.  4  D.  ic  ne ;    MS., 

other  Edd.  ic  ;  B.  syllicor ;  Sw.  sellic.  5  Gr.1  lyfte  ;  B.  Ii5an/or 
laedan.  6  B.  ))is.  7  Th.,  K.  end  line  urith  faegere  ;  B. 

emends  to  feowere,  and  so  ends  line;  St.  feowere,  with  the  remark: 
This  change  was  first  supported  by  Bouterwek,  and  appears  reasonable  from 
the  contrast  with  fife  in  the  next  line.  The  eye  of  the  copyist  probably  took  the 
faegere /rom  line  19  [10]  ;  Gr.  (fiicht.}  translates  feowere,  though  his  text 
has  fsegere ;  H.  feowere.  Ebert  approves  of  Boutencek's  emendation  on  the 
grounds  adduced  by  St.,  and  W.  follows.  9  MS.,  Th.,  B.,  H.,  St.  eaxle 
gespanne;  K.,Gr.',  Kl.,  W.  eaxlegespanne;  Sw.  eaxlgespanne;  Gr.1, 
Sw.  J)83t ;  MS.,  Edd.  engel.  10  B.,  Gr.1,  H.,  Sw.  j-aet ;  MS.,  other 

Edd.  J>ser  ;  MS.,  St.,  H.,  Kl.,  W.  fracodes.  n  MS.  Ac. 


THE  DREAM   OF   THE   ROOD 

men  ofer  moldan,  and  eall  ]?5os  msere  gesceaft. 
Syllic  waes  se  sigebsam,  and  ic  synnum  fah, 
forwundod  mid  wommum.      Geseah  ic  wuldres  treow 
wJedum  geweortfod  wynnum  scinan,  15 

gegyred  mid  golde ;    gimmas  haefdon 
bewrigen  weortSlice  Weald[end]es  treow ; 
hwaetfre  ic  J?urh  J^aet  gold  ongytan  meahte 
earmra  Jergewin,  £>aet  hit  aerest  ongan 
swaetan  on  ]?a  swltSran  healfe.     Eall  ic  waes  mid  s[o]rgum 

gedrsfed ;  ao 

forht  ic  waes  for  })aare  faegran  gesyhSe.      Geseah  ic  past 

fQse  bsacen 
wendan    weedum    and    bleom:    hwllum    hit    waes    mid 

wiietan  bestemed, 
besyled  mid  swates  gange,  hwllum  mid  since  gegyrwed. 

HwaeSre  ic  j?ser  licgende  lange  hwlle 
beheold  hrSowcearig  Hrolendes  trSow,  25 

oSSaet  ic  gehyrde  }?86t  hit  hleot5rode ; 
ongan  J?a  word  sprecan  wudti  sslesta : 

ia  Sw.  menn  ;  MS.  adds  :/  after  gesceaft.  13  MS.  Syllic  ; 

Sw.  sellic  ;  MS.  Ic  ;  Sw.  fag.  '  14  MS.,  Th.,  B.,  H.,  Sw.  for- 
wunded  ;  Th.  wommu ;  MS.  adds  :  7  after  treow.  15  K. 

geworOode ;  Sw.,  Siev.  geweorWod ;  MS.,  other  Edd.  geweorOode. 
17  K.*,  Sw.  bewrigen ;  MS.,  other  Edd.  bewrigene ;  MS.,  Edd.  wealdes ; 
D.  (Disp.'),  Siev.  (PBB.  10.  518"!  suggest  wealdendes,  which  Kl.  adopts  ; 
MS.  adds  :  7  after  treow.  18  MS.  HwaeCre  ;  B.  ongitan.  19 
B.  ealdora ;  B.  note  ()>urh)  ylda  (ealdora,  or  enta)  aergeweorc 
(sergewinn)  ;  MS.,  Kl.,  W.  aargewin  ;  other  Edd.  -gewinn  ;  Gr.1  suggests 
)>86r ;  Sw.  ongann.  20  B.  makes  a  line  of  aob  ;  MS.  surgum; 

Th.,  B.,  K.,  H.,   St.  sargum.  21  MS.   Forht.  22  B. 

bleo(u)m.  33  B.,   Sw.   besyled;    Kl.  besylwed ;    MS.,   other 

Edd.  beswyled  ;  MS.  Hwilum.  24  MS.  Hwaeffre.  27  Sw. 

ongann. 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

'paot  waes  gSara  iu— ic  £>set  gyta  geman — 

ic  wses  aheawen  holies  on  ende, 
astyred  of  stefne  mlnura.      Genaman   me  Sser   strange 

feondas,  30 

geworhton    him    j?Jer    to    wsefersyne,    heton    me    heora 

wergas  hebban  ; 
baeron  me  Sair  beornas  on  eaxlum,  ofrSaet  hie  me   on 

beorg  asetton, 
gefaestnodon  me  Ipser  feondas  genoge. 

'Geseah  ic  J?a  FrCan  mancynnes 
efstan  elne  mycle  J?set  he  me  wolde  on  gestlgan. 
pair  ic  J>a  ne  dorste  ofer  Dryhtnes  word  35 

bUgan  otSt^e  berstan,  ^5.  ic  bifian  geseah 
eortSan  sceatas  ;   ealle  ic  mihte  • 
feondas  gefyllan,  hwaet5re  ic  faeste  stod. 

'Ongyrede  hine  J?a  geong  HeoletS  —  ^c&t  wsas  God   sel- 

mihtig — 

strang  and  stlSmod  ;  gestah  he  on  gealgan  heanne  40 
inodig  on  manigra  gesyhfte,  }?a  he  wolde  mancyn 

lysafi. 

a8  Ic  ;  B.  gyt  a.  29  M.  wae.  30  K.  swefne  ;  M.  stevne ; 

B.,  K.,  Sw.  genamon.  31  Sw.  weargas.  3a  B.  beron.  33 
Sw.  manncynnes.  34  Tb.,  K.  ongestigan.  36  M.  da.  39  ff. 
The  Kitthicell  Cross  has  : 

geredse  hinae  God  alinchttig 
]>&  he  walde  on  galgu  gistiga 
modig  fore  allae  men ; 
bug  .  .  . 

39  MS.  Ongyrede.  40  S\v.  gestag ;  Gr.1  heabne.  41  S\v. 

uianncynn. 

q  D    2 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

B  if  ode  ic  £>a   m6   se  Beorn   ymbclypte ;    ne   derate   ic 

hwaeSre  began  to  eortfon, 
feallan  to  foldan  scSatum,  ac  ic  seeolde  faeste  standan. 

'Rod  was  ic  arJered  ;    ahof  ic  rlcne  Cyning, 
heofona  Hlaford ;  hyldan  me"  ne  dorste.  45 

'purhdrifan    hi    m6    mid   deorcan    nseglum ;    on    me" 

syndon  f>a  dolg  geslene, 

opene  inwidhlemmas  ;  ne  dorste  ic  hira  amigum  scetSftan. 
Bysmeredon  hie  une  bQtO  setgsedere.  Eall  ic  wses  mid 

blode  bestsmed, 
begoten  of  J^aes  Gutna'n  sldan,  sitSSan  he  hsefde  his  gast 

onsended. 

Teala  ic  on  J^am  beorge  gebiden  hsebbe  50 

wratfra  wyrda :  geseah  ie  weruda  God 
Dearie  ]?enian  ;  J>ystro  haafdon  < . 

**    rK     V^i  J.-*1^-^ 

bewrigen  mid  wolcnum  Wealdendes  hrsew, 
sclrne  sciman  ;   sceadu  forSsode, 

43  8w.  hwocSoro.  43  MS.  Ac. 

44  ff.  The  Euthwell  Gross  has :       ic  rii6nffi  kyningc, 

hoafunaes  hlafard  ;  hselda  ic  ni  dorstse. 
Bismseraedu  ungket  men  ba  aetgadre. 
Ic  waes  mi)>  blodse  bistemid, 
bigoten  of  ... 

44  MS.  Rod  ;  M.  areared.  46  B.,  K.,  Sw.  Jmrhdrifon  ;  B.  hie  ; 

B.,  Sw.  deorcum  ;  B.  sindon.  47  MS.  Inwidhlemmas;  K.1  in- 

withlemmas,  indicating  a  break  before  and  after,  and  adding  in  a  note  : 
The  want  of  alliteration,  and  the  context,  both  show  this  passage  to  be  corrupt 
and  defective  ;  K.a  note  :  There  is  no  doubt  something  wrong  here;  probably 
a  line  or  two  missing ;  Th.  note  :  This  line  [47a]  does  not  alliterate  with 
the  following  one;  H.  hiran  ;  MS.,  Th.,  B.,  K.,  W.  nsenigum  ;  Gr.1, 
St.,  H.,  Sw.,  Kl.  senigum  ;  M.  sennigum.  48  K.  om.  unc ;  K.1  eal. 
50  Sw.  fela.  54  K.,  Gr.1,  St.,  Sw.  hai-e  no  punctuation  after  sciman  ; 
MS.  forS  eode. 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

warm  under  wolcnuiri.      Weop  eal  gesceaft,  55 

cwfCdon  Cyninges  fyll  ;   Crist  waes  on  rode. 

'Hwset5ere  J^aer  fase  feorran  c  woman 
to  }?am  JEftelinge;  ic  faet  eall  beheold. 
Sare   ic  was  mid   [sorgum]  gedrefed,  hnftg  ic  hwseftre 

J>am  secgum  to  handa 

eaftmod  elne  mycle.     Genamon  hie  J>ff>r  telmihtigne  God, 
ahofon    hine    of   £am    hefian    wlte  ;    forleton    me    J-ft 

hilderincas  61 

standan  steamo  bedrifenne  ;    eall  ic  w»s  mid  strielum 

forwundod. 
Aledon  hie  Cser  limwSrigne,  gestodon  him  cet  his  Ilces 

heafdum, 

beheoldon    hie    $»r   heofenes   Dryhten  ;    and   he   hine 
hwlle  reste, 


55  K.1  wan. 

56  ff.    The  Ruthu-ell  Cross  has  : 

Crist  wses  on  rodi. 
HweJ>r»  )>er  fuste  fearran  cwomu 
aej)))il80  til  anum  ;   ic  paet  al  biheald. 
Sare  ic  wees  inij)  sorgum  gidroefid, 
bnag  .  .  . 

56  P.   steape  for  cwi'don  ;    K.1  fyl.  57  B.   hweeCre  ;    MS., 

other  Edd.  hweefere  ;  K.,  Sw.  cwomon.  58  Sw.  eeColo  to  anum  ; 

K.1  eal;   M.  call.  59  MS.  Sare;  Th.  mid-gedrefed  ;  K.  mid 

gedrefed  ;  Or.1  supplies  sorgum  ;  so  St.,  H.,  Sw.,  K.I.,  W.         61  Sw. 
hefigan.  62  ff.  The  Ruthwell  Cross  has  : 

.  .  .  mij>  strelum  giwundad. 
Alegdun  hiae  hiuao  limwoerignaB, 
gistoddun  him  cot  his  iicaes  Aeafdum, 
btheaidun  hi<v  }>er  lieafun  .  .  . 

62  B.  stano  bedrifene  ;  K.1  eal.  63  MS.  Aledon  ;  Sw.  hine  for 

first  Oeer.  64  Or.1  hi  ^aer  ;  H.  Caerheofenes. 


THE  DREAM   OF   THE   ROOD 

. 
eefter  ftam  miclan  gewinne.      Ongunnon  him  fa 

moldern  wyrcan  65 

beornas    on    ban[e]n[a]    gesyhfte ;    curfon    hie    Saet    of 

beorhtan  stane, 
gesetton  hie  ftjeron  sigora  Wealdend.      Ongunnon  him 

j:a  sorhleotS  galan 

earme  on  )?a  sefentlde,  ]?a  hie  woldon  eft  slftian 
metfe   fram   }?am   mjeran  psodne ;    reste   hS   ftasr  msete 

weorode. 

'HwffltSere  we"  fser  [g]e"otende  gode  hwlle  70 

stodon  on  staftole,  syftftan  [stefn]  up  gewat 
hilderinca.       Hraiw  colode, 
fseger  feorgbold.     • 

pa  Qs  man  fyllan  ongan 
ealle  to  eorftan — ]?aet  waes  egeslic  wyrd ! 
Bedealf  Us  man  on  dsopan  s6a]?e.      HwsetSre   m6  ]?£r 

Dryhtnes  fegnas,  75 

freondas  gefrUnon ;    [hie  m6  |?a  of  foldan  ahofon], 


65   MS.  Ongunnon  ;  MS.  moldtern  ;    Sw.,  Kl.  moldaern.  66 

B.  banan[a] ;  MS.,  other  Edd.  banan ;  Gr.1  on;  St.,  H.  03;  Sw. 
beorhtum.  68  Th.,  K.,  Gr.',  Kl.  eftsiCian.  70  MS.,  Th.,  Gr.1, 
W.  reotende ;  Th.  notes  that  the  lines  do  not  alliterate;  B.  [h]reotende ;  K. 
geotende  ;  Gr.a,  St.,  Sw.,  Kl.  greotende  ;  MS.,  B.,  K.,  Gr.3,  Sw.,  Kl., 
W.  gode ;  Gr.1,  E.  (?)  rode.  71  Kl.  omits  sySSan  ;  other  .Etfd.  siSffan  ; 
MS.,  K.  up  gewat ;  Th.  uwgewat ;  B.  [an]  up  gewat ;  Gr.1  [storm]  up 
gewat ;  Sw.  [storm]  up  gewat,  later  [stefn]  up  gewat ;  Kl.  [stefn]  up 
gewat.  ^a  Th.,  B.  hilde  rinca;  K.  hilde  rinca  [sum]  ;  St.  hilde- 

rinca [cored].  73  B.  feorhbold ;  B.  fte  (P.  se)  us  fyllan  ;  Sw. 

ongann.  75  Sw.  deopum  ;  B.  hwaeSere  ;  Sw.  Ca/orftaer.  76 

MS.  gefrunon  gyredon;  Th.  note,  Here  at  least  two  lines  [one  long  line] 
are  wanting;  B.,  Sw.,  Kl.  assume  the  loss  of  a  hemistich,  K.  that  of  a 
line;  Gr.1  emends  as  in  our  text;  St.  supplies  fram  me  hofon. 

6 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

gyredon  me  golde  and  seolfre. 

'Ntt  $a  miht  gehyran,  haeleft  mln  se  leofa, 
Ipsdt  ic  bealuwa  weorc  gebiden  hsebbe, 
sarra  sorga.      Is  nu  ssol  cumen,  80 

faet  me  weortSiatS  wide  and  side 
menn  ofer  moldan,  and  eall  feos  msere  gesceaft, 
gebiddaf  him  to  fyssum  beacne.     On  me  Bearn  Codes 
f  rOwode  hwlle ;  forfan  ic  frymfaest  ntt 
hlifige  under  heofenum,  and  ic  hselan  maeg  85 

seghwylcne  Snra,  £>&ra  J?e  him  bi?S  egesa  to  me. 

'la  ic  wses  geworden  wlta  heardost, 
leodum  latest,  ier]an  ic  him  llfes  weg 
rihtne  gerymde  reordberendum. 

Hwset,  me  fa  geweortJode  wuldres  Ealdor  90 

ofer  hol[t]wudu,  heofonrlces  Weard, 
swylce  swa  he  liis  mOdor  6ac  Marian  sylfe 
selmihtig  God  for  ealle  men 
ge\veort5ode  ofer  eall  wlfa  cynn. 

'NQ  ic  }>e  hate,  hseletS  mm  se  leofa,  95 

fset  t5a  fas  gesyhfe  secge  mannum: 
onwreoh  wordum  fsot  hit  is  wuldres  beam 
se  $e  BDlmihtig  God  on  frOwode 
for  mancynnes  manegum  synnum 


77  Gr.1  [and]  gyredon.  78  MS.  Nu.  79  Gr.1  note  bealuwa 
weorn  (worn)?;  Gr.a  bealuwara  -*  baluwra  adj.  gen.  plur. ;  MS., 
other  Edd.  bealuwara.  84  P.  \>ic  rymfaest.  86  B.  ealra/o> 

anra.          91  K.  holtwudu  ;  Gr.1  note  holtwudu  (?)  ;  MS.,  other  Edd. 
holmwudu.          95  MS.  Nu.          98  B-  Jrowade. 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

and  Ad[a]mes  ealdgewyrhtum.  100 

'DeatS  hs  £aer  byrigde  ;   hwsetfere  eft  Dryhten  aras 
mid  his  miclan  mihte  mannum  to  helpe. 
He  tSa  on  heofenas  Sstag ;   hider  eft  fundaj? 
on  fysne  middangeard  mancynn  secan 
on  domdsege  Dryhten  sylfa,  105 

aelmihtig  God  and  his  englas  mid, 
)>oet  hs  £onne  wile  dsman,  se  ah  domes  geweald, 
Enra  gehwylcum,  swa  he  him  serur  her 
on  J?yssum  Isenum  life  geearna}?. 

Ne  maeg  \>ser  tenig  unforht  wesan  no 

for  J>am  worde  f>e  se  Wealdend  cwytS: 
frlnetS  h8  for  j?jere  maenige  hwjer  se  man  sle 
se  £e  for  Dryhtnes  naman  d6a?5es  wolde 
biteres  onbyrigan,  swa  he  ser  on  t^am  bsame  dyde ; 
ac  hie  J?onne  forhtiat5,  and  fea  ])enca)?  115 

hwset  hie  to  Crlste  cwetSan  onginnen. 
Ne  J^earf  fser  )?onne  senig  [ajnforht  wesan 
J^e  him  »r  in  brSostum  bereft  beacna  selest, 
ac  fuih  ta  rode  sceal  rice  gesScan 
of  eorSwege  seghwylc  sawl  120 

s6o   ?e  mid  Wealdende  wunian 


100  Gr.1   and   for;    B.,  K.    Adames ;    MS.,    other  Edd.  Adomea. 
104  MS.,  Kl.  mancynn;   other  Edd.  mancyn.  113    wolde  cor- 

rected from  )>rowode   by  erasure  of  )>ro  and   addition  of  1  above   line. 
114-6  Cam  beame  .  .  .  hie   to,  written  in  smaller  hand.  115 

MS.  Ac.          117  MS.  Ne  ;  Gr.1  cm.  Seer  ;  P.  Jue  ;  B.  amigum  fyrht; 
Gr.1  onforht;    Gr.3  anforht;    MS.,  other  Edd.    unforht.  119 

MS.  Ac. 

8 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

Gebaed  ic  m0  J?a  to  fan  beame  blltfe  mode 
elne  mycle,  J>aer  ic  ana  was 
maete  werede  ;   waes  modsefa 

afysed  on  forfrwege ;  feala  ealra  gebad  125 

langunghwlla.     Is  mS  nQ  llfes  hyht 
£>aet  ic  Jrone  sigebeam  s6can  mote 
ana  oftor  fonne  ealle  men, 
well  weorfian ;  me  is  willa  to  ??am 
mycel  on  mode,  and  mm  mundbyrd  is  130 

geriht  to  jrsere  rode.      Nah  io  rlcra  feala 

VtUTi*'\        /IP  I,        ,' 

freonda  on  foldan,  ac  hie  fortS  heonon 

gewiton    of    worulde    dreamum,    sohton    him   wuldres 

Cyning, 

lifiaj?  nU  on  heofenum  mid  Heahfaedere, 
wunia}>  on  wuldre ;   and  ic  wene  mS  135 

daga  gehwylce  hwaenne  mS  Dryhtnes  rod, 
fe  ic  her  on  eortfon  ier  sceawode, 
o[f]  ]?ysson  laanan  life  gefetige, 
and  m6  J?onne  gebringe  J?89r  is  blis  niicel, 
drSam  on  heofonum,  J?ser  is  Dryhtnes  folc  140 

geseted  to  symle,  fier  is  singal  blis ; 
and  [m]e  fonne  asette  ]>ser  ic  sy^an  mot 
wunian  on  wuldre,  well  mid  J?am  halgum 

iaa   B.,  K.  )?ani.          126  Th.,   B.  langung  hwila.          127  MS. 
hat  ic  over  line  in  same  hand.          131  MS.  Nah.  132  MS.  Ac  ; 

erasure  of  on  after  foldan  ;  Th.  heoron.  133  Th.,  B.,  K.,  St.  end 

line  with  gewiton.  134  Kl.  heofonum.          138  Gr.1  note  of  (?); 

St.  of;  MS.,  other  Edd.  on.          139  MS.  gebring.         143   B.,  Or. 
(Sprachschatz)  me  ;  MS.,  other  Edd.  he  ;  P.  si80an. 

9 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE   ROOD 

drsames  brQcan.      Si  ms  Dryhten  frSond 

se  £e  her  on  eor]?an  aer  frowode  145 

on  farn  gealgtrsowe  for  gum[e]n[«J  synnum ; 

hs  Qs  onlysde,  and  Us  llf  forgeaf, 

heofonlicne  ham. 

Hiht  wses  geniwad 

mid  blsdum  and  mid  blisse,  j?am  Ipe  aer  bryne  J?olodan. 
Se  Sunu  wses  sigorfaest  on  J>am  slSfate,  150 

mihtig  and  spedig,  )?a  he  mid  m[ce]nigeo  cOm, 
gasta  weorode  on  Godes  Bice, 
Anwealda  selmihtig — englum  t5  blisse, 
and  eallum  Sam  halgum  J?am  fe  on  heofonum  aer 
wunedon  on  wuldre,  fa  heora  Wealdend  cwom,        155 
selmihtig  God,  J? ier  his  e£el  wses. 

144  P.  drihten.  145  MS.  her;  Th.  aer;  K.  ow.  her;  P. 

prowode.  146  MS.,  Edd.  guman.  149  St.  blaodum  ;  MS., 

other  Edd.  bledum;  Gr.1  note  ]>e  aer(?)  and  suggests  as  an  alternative 
that  possibly  two  lines  on  the  Harrowing  of  Hell  may  have  dropped  out 
between  148"  and  148^;  MS.,  other  Edd.  }>e  J)8er  ;  K.  polodon.  151 

MS.,  Edd.  manigeo.  152  o  erased  before  on.  154  St.  heofenum. 
156  Last  line  on  p.  106*  of  MS.,  ending  with  :"*  Pacius  follows  in  general 
the  readings  of  B.  throughout.  Michelsen  follows  Hammerich,  except  as 
noted.  Robinson  prints  i4b-56  after  Gr.1,  adding  the  error  paet  for 
J>aet,  21. 

No  account  has  been  made  in  the  variants  of  the  difference 
between  t5  and  ]>.  The  abbreviation  for  m  and  n  has  been  expanded 
without  notice  ;  the  MS.  uniformly  represents  and  by  the  abbre- 
viation. 

A  period  followed  by  a  capital  seems  to  mark  the  end  of  a  sentence  or 
a  section  after  gegyrwed,  24  ;  stod,  38  ;  beheold,  58  ;  fonvundod,  62  ; 
gewinne,  65;  seolfre,  77;  cynn,  94;  ongiunen,  116;  rode,  131; 
but  not  after  gealga,  10  ;  gedrefed,  20  ;  gange,  23  ;  iu,  28  ;  sceatum, 
43  ;  selest,  1 18.  There  is  a  similar  inconsistency  with  :  7 ;  c/.  after 
gesceaft,  12,  and  treow,  17.  Besides  the  foregoing,  periods  are  common  : 
at  end  of  line,  thirty-two  times  ;  at  middle  of  line,  twenty-one  times  ;  often 
standing  for  slighter  pauses  than  the  modern  period. 

10 


NOTES 

Line  i.  Hwaat.   So  begin  Beowulf,  Exodus,  Juliana,  Fates  of 
the  Apostles,  Andreas,  Moods  of  Men,  Solomon  and  Saturn. 

2-3.  Cf.  Dan.  122-3 : 

hwaet  hine  gemattte 
Jenden  reordberend  reste  wunode. 

2.  bwfflt.     Grein's  emendation  is  certainly  right ;   Stephens 
supposes  hcet  to  be  an  old  form  of  hit. 

gemStte.     Cf.  also  Dan.  157  : 

swa  hia  mandryhton  gemirted  wearC. 

3.  reordberend.    8089;  Chr.  278, 381, 1024,  1368;  El  1282; 
An.  419 ;  and  see  under  2-3  above. 

reate  wunedon.    Cf.  Beow.  2902  ;  Ps.  I3i15. 

4.  The  two  most  striking  parallels  are  Dan.  496  ff.  (based 
upon  Dan.  4.  10  ff.)  and  El.  69  ff.    The  former  describes  the 
vision  of  the  tree  whose  height  reached  unto  the  heaven,  the 
latter  that  of  the  Shining  One  who  pointed  out  to  Constantino 
fcbe  Cross  in  the  heavens.    The  latter  runs  : 

j  ii  wearS  on  sla'pe  sylfum  eetywed 
J>am  casere,  J>acr  b.6  on  corOro  swaaf, 
slgerofum  gesegen  swefnes  woma  : 
}>uhte  Lim  wlitescyne  on  weres  hado, 
hwlt  ond  hlwbeorht,  haeloCa  nathwylc 
geywed,  trnlicra  |>onne  hS  Sr  oS8e  sl5 
geafige  under  swegle. 
The  first  line  resembles  Dan.  496  : 

f>a  him  wearO  on  slirpe  swefen  aetywed. 

The  second  hemistich  of  the  second  line  bears  only  a  general 
resemblance  to  1.  3  above.  All  three  poems  begin  lines  with 
fiiihte  (him,  me),  while  Elene  and  the  Rood  have  each  a  com- 

II 


THE  DREAM   OF   THE  ROOD 

parative  (syllicre,  ainlicra),  and  geseon  in  the  opt.  (gesege}  gesatce}. 
In  both  Elene  and  the  Rood  the  vision  is  of  the  cross.  Cf.  my 
note  in  The  Christ  of  Cynewulf  on  1084  ff.  Possibly  the  poet 
may  have  been  stirred  by  the  apparition  of  a  blood-red  cross  in 
the  sky  in  the  evening  twilight  of  a  day  in  773 ;  the  OE. 
Chronicle  records  :  '  Her  o^Iewde  read  Cristes  mael  on  hefenum 
aefter  sunnan  setlgonge ' ;  cf.  the  account  of  a  similar  occurrence 
in  806,  a  cross  in  the  moon  (only  in  MS.  P). 

io.    In  supporting  his  emendation  to  ic  ne,  Dietrich  adduces 

An.  498 : 

Ic  georne  wat 

J>set  ic  slfre  ne  geseah  ofer  ySlafe 
on  saeleodan  syllicran  craft. 

He  also  compares  An.  471 : 

Nafre  ic  sielidan  sC-lran  ruette, 
and  El.  72-5. 

syllicre.  One  is  tempted  to  emend  this  to  syllic  (cf.  13), 
but  a  line  may  possibly  have  been  omitted  by  a  scribe  (cf. 
El.  74,  above). 

treow.  This  designation  goes  back  to  the  Gr.  £\>\ovt  Lat. 
lignum,  in  Acts  5.  30 ;  io.  39  ;  13.  29 ;  Gal.  3.  13 ;  I  Pet.  2.  24. 

5.  on  lyft  leedan.     Gu.  438  has :  '  we  )>ec  in  lyfb  gelaeddun.' 
Lcedan  is.jioLotherwise  used  in  the  poetry  in  this  passive  sense ; 
for  the  prose,  cf.  Oros.  138.  26 :  '  J>a  hie  gesawan  }>a  deadan  men 
swa  }>iclice  to  eor)>an  beran,'  and  the  other  instances  quoted  by 
Wulfing,  §  409. 

leohte  bewtmden.  So  also  Chr.  1642 ;  cf.  Ph.  596.  It  is 
the  Cherubim,  in  EL  733, 

}>e  geond  lyft  faraC  leohte  bewundene. 

6.  The  line  occurs  also  Gu.  1283,  there  of  the  light  at  the 
saint's  death. 

beama  beorhtost.  Such  superlatives  occur  also  Rood  118: 
beacnaselest;  Chr.  1085;  An.  242:  beacna  beorhtost  (-ast) ;  El.  164: 
dcna  torhtost ;  El.  1027  :  selest  sigebeama  ;  El.  1012, 1224  :  mcerost 
beama ;  Men.  84  :  cefielust  beama ;  cf.  also  Rood  27 :  wudu  selesta, 

12 


NOTES 

7.  Cf.  16.    El,  90  speaks  of  the  cross  as 

golde  geglenged  ;    gimmas  lixtan. 

Didron  says  (Christian  Iconography  i.  413) :  '  It  is  to  make  the 
cross  a  centre  of  light  that  it  is  represented  as  loaded  with 
diamonds  and  precious  stones.'  Not  to  mention  the  Sign  of  the 
Son  of  Man  at  the  Last  Day  (Chr.  1085,  &c.),  Constantine's 
vision  gives  occasion  to  such  descriptions ;  see  my  note  on 
Chr.  1085,  note  4  above,  and  .Mfric,  Horn.  2. 304  :  '  Da  geseah  he 
on  swefne,  on  Sam  scinendan  eastdsele,  Drihtnes  rodetacn  deor- 
wurSlice  sclnan.'  Cf.  ^Elfric,  Lives  of  Saints  2. 192  (St.  Eustace) : 
'  Betwux  Jises  heortes  hornum  glitenode  gellcnys  )>sere  halgan 
Cristes  rode  beorhtre  [MS.  breohtre]  J>onne  sunnan  leoma,  and 
seo  anllcnysse  ures  Drihtnes  Haelendes  Cristes ; '  also  2.  150 : 
'Hi  ...  beheoldon  sarige  sona  to  heofonum,  and  gesawon 
Drihtnes  rode  deorwurfclice  J>aer  sclnan,  and  Godes  engel  hi 
bser.'  Add  Martyr.,  ed.  Herzfeld,  p.  206 :  '  Heo  geseah  eac  Jiset 
englas  hofon  up  ongean  hyre  [Hilda's]  gast  swy^e  micle  ond 
wundorlice  Crystes  rode,  ond  seo  scean  swa  heofones  tungol ' ; 
cf.  Bill,  der  Ags.  Prosa  3.  214.  It  is  noteworthy  that  the 
Antiphon  of  the  Magnificat  for  Vespers  on  the  Feasts  of  the 
Invention  and  Exaltation  of  the  Cross  (May  3  and  September 
14)  begins  :  '  0  crux  splendidior  cunctis  astris.' 

begoten.  Note  the  artistic  variation  between  this  and  49 ; 
nowhere  else  in  OE.  poetry  in  this  sense,  and  only  El.  1248  in 
another. 

mid.  Common  in  this  poem  in  the  instrumental  sense :  14. 
16,  20,  22,  23,  46,  48,  53,  59,  62 ;  but  5,  15,  62,  77. 

8-10.  This  is  the  first  group  of  long  lines,  with  which  cf.  20- 
3.  30-4.  39-43.  46-9>  59-69.  75.  J33-  Vigfusson  and  Powell 
(Corpus  Poeticum  Boreale  I.  435)  think  that  the  long  lines 
belong  to  a  more  primitive  poem.  They  say :  '  In  the  Lay  of 
the  Rood,  attributed  to  Csedmon,  as  it  seems,  on  the  Ruthwell 
Cross,  we  have  the  purest  extant  piece  of  poetry  in  this  metre. 
In  the  Vercelli  Book,  in  which  it  is  preserved,  there  is  tacked 
on  to  it  another  poem  on  a  somewhat  similar  subject,  but  wholly 

13 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

different  in  style  and  metre,  which  may  very  possibly  be 
Cynewolf  s.'  On  this  view  see  my  article  '  Notes  on  the  Ruth- 
well  Cross'  (Pub.  Mod,  Lang.  Assoc.  of  America  17.  375 ff.). 
Add  the  remarks  of  T.  Gregory  Foster  (Judith,  p.  36) :  '  The 
absence  of  such  lines  in  the  oldest  parts  of  the  Beoiculf,  and  in 
a  poem  like  the  Battle  of  Maldon,  seems  to  point  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  they  were  foreign  to  the  real  English  folk-song.  These 
songs  were  accompanied  with  music  of  the  "gleobeam,"  and 
thus,  if  the  accompaniment  were  to  be  really  harmonious,  an 
occasional  lengthening  of  the  lines  was  impossible.  In  simple 
recitation,  which  was  probably  more  used  for  religious  poems, 
the  expanded  line  would  be  introduced,  but,  as  we  have  seen 
above,  only  occasionally,  and  not  in  its  longer  form.1  He 
subjoins  (p.  40) :  'Expanded  lines  are  used  to  relate  the  main 
incidents  of  the  story.' 

8.  feegere.  It  is  no  argument  against  fcegere  here  to  say 
that  it  occurs  two  lines  below  ;  repetition  is  common  through- 
out the  poem.  Feowere  would,  it  is  true,  form  a  good  antithesis 
to  fife,  but  it  is  difficult  to  see  just  how  four  jewels  would  be 
placed  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  or  at  least  why  there  should  be 
just  four  there.  Ebert  (p.  83)  thinks  of  the  foot-rest  of  the 
crucifix,  and  assumes  tha.t  the  poet  designated  this  by  folde, 
so  that  foldan  sceatas  would  mean  the  corners  of  this  suppe- 
daneum.  This  view  is  hardly  worth  refutation. 

foldan  sc§atum.     So  43,  cf.  37 ;   the  combination  is  not 
unusual  in  the  poetry.     Sweet  (A.  S.   Reader)   translates  cet 
I  foldan  sceatum  by  'at  the  surface  of  the  earth  '=' at  the  foot 
\  of  the  Cross.' 

swylce.     So,  too. 

J?jer.  An  expletive  use  must  be  recognized  in  the  poem, 
though  it  may  be  hard  to  distinguish  with  certainty  all  the  cases 
in  which  it  is  thus  employed ;  cf.  n,  30,  31,  32,  33,  35,  64,  70. 

fife.  No  doubt  at  the  junction  of  the  two  beams,  in  the 
form  of  a  quincunx,  one  gem  being  placed  in  the  centre.  Cf. 
the  Golden  Legend  (Temple  Classics)  1.  74:  'Whereof  saith 
S.  Bernard  :  In  that  Jesus  showed  the  more  great  virtue  of 

14 


NOTES 

patience,  he  commanded  humility,  he  accomplished  obedience, 
he  performed  charity.  And  in  sign  of  these  four  virtues  the 
four  corners  of  the  cross  be  adorned  with  precious  gems  and 
stones.  And  in  the  most  apparent  place  is  charity,  and  on 
the  right  side  is  obedience,  and  on  the  left  side  is  patience, 
and  beneath  is  h.umility,  the  root  of  all  virtues.' 

9.  eaxlgoapanne.     Eaxl~,  and  not  eaxle-,  is  the  combining 
form  of  the  word,  if  we  may  judge  from  eaxlgestealla  in  the 
Beowulf,  Elene,  and  Riddles.    It  is  just  possible  we  should  write 
eaxle  gespanne. 

Beheoldon  f>«er.     Cf.  u,  and  25,  58. 

englas.  The  MS.  form  is  probably  to  be  accounted  for  by 
the  frequency  of  the  Biblical  expression,  '  angel  of  the  Lord,' 
as  in  Gen.  1 6.  7  ff.;  22.11;  Exod.  3. 2;  Matt.  1.20,  &c.;  cf.Gen. 
2267.  On  the  other  hand,  see  Ps.  103.  20  ;  Gen.  28.  12;  33.  I  ; 
Ps.  91.  u  ;  Matt.  13.  41,  &c.  Engel  as  plural  is  not  found,  butr 
the  plural  is  required  by  the  verb,  and  by  gastas,  1.  1 1. 

10.  ftegere.    Hardly  an  adverb,  if  one  regards  either  the  verb 
or  the  following  phrase. 

forSgesceaft.  Of  the  three  meanings,  (i)  creature(s),  > 
(2)  future,  (3)  bliss  (?),  assigned  by  the  dictionaries  for  this 
word,  the  first  accords  best  with  the  context.  I  would  render 
by  '  creation ' ;  the  angels  were  '  created  fair.'  This  rendering 
is  confirmed  by  ^Ifric,  Horn.  i.  10,  where  he  speaks  of  the 
angels  as  '  wlitige,  on  micelre  fsegernysse  gesceapene ' ;  of 
Lucifer  he  says :  '  Da  wses  f>ses  teo'San  werodes  ealdor  swfiSe 
faeger  and  wlitig  gesceapen ' ;  and  of  the  angels  who  became 
devils :  'HI  ealle  wurdon  awende  of  )>am  fsegeran  hlwe  }>e  hi  on 
gesceapene  waeron ' ;  and  again  :  '  for-!6i-¥e  God  hi  geworhte  to 
wlitegum  engla  gecynde.'  In  the  Genesis,  God  is  said  to  have 
created  Lucifer  fair : 

Haefde  he  bine  swa  hwltne  geworhtne ; 
swa    wynlic  wees  his  \vsestm   on  heofonum,    J>set  him   com 

from  weroda  Drihtne  ; 
gellc  waes  hs  }>am  ICohtum  steorrum. 

15 


THE  DREAM  OF  THE  ROOD 

Lucifer  boasts : 

cweeC  |>86t  his  lie  ware  ISoht  and  sc6ne. 

Sweet  renders  burh  forftgesceaft  by  'through   the  future,  in 
eternity.' 

Cast.  Used  as  in  W id.  67 :  'nses  J>set  ssene  cyning';  Ps.  89": 
'  nis  J>set  manna  aenig ' ;  cf.  Rood  28,  39,  74. 

fraco$es.  Wulker  retains  the  MS.  reading,  with  the 
remark :  '  Da  sich  vom  Adj.  fracod neben/raco^  findet,  so  durfen 
wir  wol  auch  fur  das  Substantiv  beide  Formen  ansetzen.  Eine 
Aenderung  ist  daher  unnotig.'  To  this  it  may  be  replied: 
(i)  the  etymology  favours  &  (Gram.  43.  n.  4) ;  (2)  Sievers 
recognizes  no  d  in  the  word  (Gram.  201) ;  the  poetry  has 
apparently  d  only  in  Beow.  1575,  and  this  may  well  be  a  graphic 
error.  Besides,  is  noifracofres  an  adj.  here  ? 

gealga.  A  comparatively  infrequent  designation  of  the 
cross.  With  the  hemistich  cf.  40. 

11.  ao.    Implying  that  the  angels  would  not  have  paused  to 
gaze  upon  the  cross  of  a  malefactor. 

hine.    No  doubt  gealga,  but  cf.  64. 

halige  gastaa.  Angels.  So  Gen.  2399 ;  cf.  Sat.  653 ;  Gu. 
60,  1215  ;  Dan.  237,  526 ;  Gen.  2430. 

12.  So  82. 

men  ofer  moldan.  Similarly  Ph.  33  ;  An.  1581 ;  Hy.  3"  ; 
Chr.  421 ;  Gu.  1203. 

J>eos  mare  gesoeaft.  In  Met.  ii78  it  signifies  'universe,' 
and  so  doubtless  here. 

gesceaft.    Cf.  55. 

13.  Syllic.    Cf.  4. 

sigebeam.  Only  127,  and  seven  times  in  the  Elene ; 
similar  compounds  in  the  Elene,  and  nowhere  else  in  the  poetry, 
are  sigebeacen,  El.  887,  994 ;  sigorbeacen,  El.  984, 1256 ;  cf.  sigores 
tdcen,  El.  85,  184,  1120.  ^Elfric,  Lives  of  the  Saints,  i.  374,  has 
sigebeacn.  These  expressions  all  refer,  of  course,  to  the  victorious 
sign  seen  by  Constantino. 

16 


MOTES 

I3b-i4a.    Cf.  Sat.  i56b-7a : 

Nu  ic  eom  dSdum  fah, 
gewundod  mid  wommum. 

14*.  forwundod.  For  the  form  cf.  gitcundced,  Ruth.  Cr. 
under  62  ff.,  and  Gram?  414.  note  4.  In  this  sense  Sat.  131 ; 
Hy.  Is :  synnum  forwundod,  cf.  Sat.  157  ;  otherwise  Rood  62.  Cf. 
synwund,  Chr.  757,  and  see  Chr.  763,  770,  1313,  1321 ;  Jul.  355, 
710 ;  El.  514  ;  An.  407  ;  P*.  C.  51,  141,  154  ;  Alms  9;  Hy.  6*°. 
The  suggestion  seems  to  come  from  Eph.  6.  16— cf.  Cftr.  756  ff., 
and  notes— and  its  employment  in  OE.  poetry  to  be  peculiarly 
Cynewulfian  (Chr.,  Jul.,  El.,  An.) ;  see  El.  1242*  ff. 

I4b-i7.  Cf.  El.  88-90  : 

Geseah  hS  fratwum  beorht 
wlitig  wuldres  tr6o  ofer  wolcna  hrOf 
golde  geglenged  ;   gimmas  lixtan. 
Cf.  El.  1023-4. 
i4b.  Qeseah  ic.    So  21,  33,  51. 

wuldres  treow.    See  last  quotation,  and  El.  827, 866, 1251 ; 
cf.  Rood  97. 

15.  Wffldum.  Cf.  22.  Ebert  (p.  85)  thinks  of  silken  cords  or 
tassels,  supporting  his  conjecture  by  the  fact  that  once  in 
a  gloss  (WW.  450.  33)  wcede  glosses  mataxa,  and  that  proces- 
sional crosses  are  occasionally  pictured  as  hung  with  small 
chains  (Martigny,  Diet,  des  Antiqq.  Chrttiennes,  p.  187 ;  cf. 
Zockler,  Das  Kreuz  Christi,  p.  207  ;  Bosio,  Roma  Sotten-anea, 
p.  131,  &c.).  The  objections  to  this  argument  are  (i)  that 
mataxa  in  these  glosses  nowhere  else  means  rope,  but  either 
bed  or  heckle ;  (2)  that  chains  and  ropes  are  not  identical.  It 
is  at  least  as  natural  to  think  of  Eusebius'  description  of  the 
Labarum,  which  includes  the  following  :  '  From  the  transverse 
piece  which  crossed  the  spear  was  suspended  a  kind  of  streamer 
of  purple  cloth,  covered  with  a  profuse  embroidery  of  most 
brilliant  precious  stones ;  and  which,  being  also  richly  inter- 
laced with  gold,  presented  an  indescribable  degree  of  beauty  to 

COOK  I  <7  C 


THE   DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

the  beholder.  This  banner  was  of  a  square  form.'  Would  not 
such  a  streamer  suit  better  the  first  hemistich  of  22  ? 

16.  gegyred.     See  23. 

gimmas.  Curious  is  the  figure  in  Bl.  Horn.,  pp.  9,  10 : 
'  He  sealde  his  £one  readan  gim,  fset  waes  his  j>aet  halige  blod.' 

17.  "Wealdendes  treow.    The  emendation  is  justified  by  25 
and  136,  but  especially  by  53 ;   cf.  JEfrelcyninges  rod,  EL  219  ; 
Cristes  rod,  Gu.  151,  An.  1337,  El.  972  (?) ;    iisses  Dryhtnes  rod. 
Chr.  1084 ;   rod  .  .  .  Rodorcyninges,  El.  624 ;    Cristes  rode  tacn, 
El.   104  ;   Rodorcyninges  beam,  El.  886 ;  Heofoncyninges  tacen, 
El.  170-1 ;    Godes  tacen,  Jul.  491 ;    beacen  Godes,  El.  109.     For 
Wealdend  cf.  53,  in,  121,  155. 

18.  hwaeftre  ic.     So  24,  38 ;  cf.  ic  hwcedre,  42,  59  ;  hwceftre  me, 
75 ;  hwceoere,  57,  70,  101. 

ongytan  meahte.     Cf.  Beow.  1911 :  ongitan  medhton. 

19.  earmra.     Not '  sufferers  '  (K.),  but  no  doubt  the  adver- 
saries of  Christ ;  cf.  30-48.     For  this  general  sense  see  Gu.  268, 
310,  376,  408,  547,  658  ;  Ph.  412  ;  Sal.  494 ;  Sat.  73. 

«ergewin.  Cf.  65,  and  ealdgewin,  El.  647.  The  historic 
strife  of  these  adversaries  with  the  Son  of  God,  as  a  designation 
of  his  crucifixion.  Cf.  the  use  of  gewin,  Gen.  322-3  : 

Lagon  J)a  oSre  fynd  on  )>am  fyre,  J)e  cer  swa  feala  haefdon 

gewinnes  wift  heora  Waldend. 

Similarly  Gen.  296 ;  Gu.  86,  105,  934 ;  Jul.  421 ;  Moods  59 ; 
Gifts  89.  B.  translates  19*  by  '  der  Fiirsten  Erzschatz,'  equating 
it  with  gold. 

J?ffit.  Introducing  an  object  clause  after  ongitan,  or  a  con- 
secutiva  clause  ? 

eerest  ongan.     Apparently  denoting  the  pluperfect,  '  that 

j  it  had  once  bled '  (cf.  48b)  ;  on  this  theory  the  blood  of  22,  23 

would  be  visionary  at  a  second  remove,  as  the  cross  before  the 

1    poet  gave  way  to  the  reminiscence  of  that  on  which  Christ 

suffered.     Ebert  conceives  this  differently.     He  says  (p.  83) : 

' . .  .  zumal  er  .  .  .  erkennen  konnte  .  . .  dass  der  Bauin  auf  der 

rechten  Seite  zu  bluten  begonnen.  .  .  .    Das  Kreuz,  das  dem 

18 


NOTES 

Dichter  bei  seiner  Darstellung  vorschwebte,  ist,  wie  sich  aus  ihr 
ergiebt,  eine  blutroth  gefiirbte  crux  gemmata.'  He  adduces 
the  lines  from  Paulinus  of  Nola,  A.  D.  353-431  (Epist.  32, 
cap.  14) : 

Ardua  floriferae  crux  cingitur  orbe  conmae, 

Et  Domini  fuso  tincta  cruore  rubet. 
And  again  (cap.  17) : 

Inter  floriferi  caeleste  nemus  Paradisi, 

Sub  cruce  sanguinea  niveo  stut  Christus  in?  agno. 
To  which  might  be  added  Fortunatus,  'Vexilla  Regis  prodeunt1 : 
Arbor  decora  ct  fulgida, 
Ornata  Regis  purpura. 

But  this  would  not  necessarily  prove  that  the  cross  which 
speaks  is  actually  blood-red.     Why,  for  example,  should  the 
cross  then  bleed  on  the  right  side,  and  how  reconcile  such 
a  supposition  with  the  use  of  eerest  ?     An.  12,  Gen.  30  afford 
but  little  help.     The  hwilum  . . .  hwilum  points  to  an  alternation  \ 
from  memory  to  vision,  not  to  a  visionary  cross  at  once  crimson  / 
and  jewelled  ;  cf.,  for  example,  Chr.  646-8. 

Ebert's  other  illustrations  deserve  notice.  One  is  the  fine 
description  occurring  in  Egbert's  (d.  766)  Pontifical  (Surtees 
Society,  No.  26) :  '  Radiet  hie  Unigeniti  Filii  tui  splendor 
divinitatis  in  auro,  emicet  gloria  passionis  in  ligno ;  in  cruore 
rutilet  nostrae  mortis  redemptio ;  in  splendore  cristalli,'  &c. 
The  other  is  the  first  line  of  Tatwine's  (d.  734)  riddle  on  the 
cross  (cf.  note  on  28  ff.) : 

Versicolor  cernor  nunc,  nunc  mihi  forma  nitescit. 
Ebert  says  :  '  Versicolor  ist  purpurn,  und  das  nitescere  weist  auf 
die  Geinmen  bin ' ;  but  neither  statement  is  quite  convincing. 
More  pertinent  is  Cynewulf  s  description  of  the  sign  of  the  Son 
of  Man  at  the  last  day,  Christ  1081-9  (I  quote  Whitman's 
translation) :  '  There  shall  sinful  men,  sad  at  heart,  behold  the 
greatest  affliction.  Not  for  their  behoof  shall  the  cross  of  our 
Lord,  brightest  of  beacons,  stand  before  all  nations,  wet  with 
the  pure  blood  of  heaven's  King,  stained  with  His  gore,  shining 

19  C   2 


/I 


THE   DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

brightly  over  the  vast  creation.    Shadows  shall  be  put  to  flight 
when  the  resplendent  cross  shall  blaze  upon  all  peoples.' 

20.  aweetan.  Only  here  as  •'  bleed ' ;  cf.  23.  Pacius  says 
that  in  Switzerland  '  sweat '  still  =  '  blood  '  as  a  term  of  venery. 
Is  there  in  this  word,  and  in  swat,  always  a  reference  to  the 
bloody  sweat  of  Gethsemane  ? 

awitSran.  Probably  the  left  side  from  the  spectator's 
standpoint.  Didron  (i.  413)  gives,  as  one  of  the  characteristic 
attributes  of  God  the  Son,  '  a  simple  mantle,  . .  .  thrown  open 
to  show  the  wound  in  the  right  side,'  and  Neale  says  (Neale  and 
Littledale,  Comm.  on  the  Psalms  i.  305) :  '  All  but  universal 
tradition  represents  it  as  inflicted  on  the  right  side ' ;  cf.  2. 
549.  This  is  due  to  the  mediaeval  love  of  symbolism  ;  the 
centurion  represents  the  primitive  Church,  whose  place  was  on 
the  right  (see  Male,  VArt  religieux  du  XIIIs  siecle  en  France, 
Paris,  1898,  pp.  247-250). 

Ball  ic  wees  mid  ....  So  48b,  62h  ;  in  this  use  nearly  an 
adverb.  For  the  order  cf.  6b,  2ia,  58*. 

Ball.     Cf.  also  37,  55. 

ic  wees  mid  sorgum  gedrefed.     So  59  ;  cf.  Jud.  88. 

21.  With  2ia  cf.  El.  96-8  :  '  Cyning  wses  j>y  blrSra  .  .  .  Jmrh 
J>a  faegeran  gesyh¥,'  the  vision  here  also  being  that  of  the  cross. 

gesyhtSe.     Cf.  96. 

Qeseah  ic  .  .  .  .     Cf.  geseah  he  . .  . ,  El.  87. 

J?fflt  fuse  beacen.  With  this  form  cf.ficet  halige  treo  (trio}, 
El.  108,  128,  429,  442,  701,  840  ;  Hy.  8"  ;  beet  wlitige  treo,  El. 
165  :  beet  mcere  treo,  El.  214 ;  seo  halig(e)  rod,  El.  720,  ion,  1243; 
se  cefiele  beam,  El.  1073  ;  se  hdlga  beam,  Chr.  1093  ;  se  leohta  beam, 
Chr.  1089;  seo  hea  rod,  Chr.  1064;  seo  reade  rod,  Chr.  1101 ;  se 
beorhta  segn,  Chr.  1061.  Note  that  with  one  exception  all  these 
are  by  Cynewulf. 

fase.     Perhaps  best  rendered  by  '  mobile.' 

beacen.  So  6,  83,  118 ;  El.  92,  100,  109,  162,  784,  842, 
1194;  Chr.  1085;  An.  242,  1203;  Gu.  1283;  besides  the  com- 
pounds with  sige  and  sigor,  for  which  see  note  on  60.  As  beacen 

20 


NOTES 


f 

(like  tdcen  and  segn)  literally  means  *  sign,*  as  its  combination 
with  sige-,  sigor-  points  to  the  words  *  in  hoc  vince,'  and  as  it  is 
employed  to  translate  signum  in  the  immediate  context  of  this 
command,  it  is  natural  to  suppose  that  it  is  to  the  author  of  the  1 
Elene  we  must  look  as  the  introducer  and  disseminator  of  this 
class  of  expressions  in  OE.  poetry.  We  might  think  of  the 
'  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man,'  Matt.  24.  30,  as  responsible  for  these 
terms,  except  that  (i)  it  has  no  direct  connexion  with  any  of 
these  passages  except  Chr.  1084,  and  in  that  poem  beacen  is 
used  only  once,  as  against  twelve  times  in  the  Elene,  and  four 
in  the  Rood  ;  (2)  the  extamt  prose  translations  of  the  Biblical 
verse  are  subsequent  to  the  date  of  the  poetry. 

22.  wendan.     This  passive  or  middle  sense  only  in  Deor  32  ; 
Rim.  Poem  59.     Cf.  note  on  l&dan,  5. 

"bleom.     TbjLGolQurs  of  goldT  jewels,  and  blood.  This  form    v 
is  used  by  Cynewulf,  El.  759  ;  Chr.  1391. 

mid  wStan  bestemed.  Cf  .  48b.  Cicero  speaks  of  a  cross  (In 
Verr.  4.  1  1.  26),  '  quae  etiam  nunc  civis  Romani  sanguine  redundat.' 

23.  besyled.     Only  El.  597,  and  there,  as  here,  misspelled. 
The  word  is  another  link  between  the  two  poems.    In  the  prose 
it  is  found  Boeth.  40.  2  (Sedgefield's  ed.),  as  besyled  (cf.  OHG. 
bisulian).     Sievers  (Gram.  400.  n.  2)  recognizes  only  (be)sylian, 
not  besivylian  or  besylwan. 

swates.    The  blood  shed  byjChrist  is  called  swat  in  Chr.  \y 
XIII,  1449-50  (of.  1458);  An.gGQ;  Gu.  493  ;  Sat.  545.    Perhaps/ 
originally  from  Luke  22.  44. 

gauge.     Flow.    Not  elsewhere  in  this  sense. 

24.  HwffltSre.  Merely  to  continue  the  narrative,  without  adver- 
sative force,  according  to  Ebert  (p.  91),  and  so  57,  and  perhaps  70. 

hwile.     So  64,  70,  84. 

25.  hreowcearig.    Only  Jul.  536  ;  Chr.  367  ;  Gu.  1026. 

26.  otStSeet.    So  32. 

27.  wudu  selesta.     Cf.  Fortunatus  : 

Crux  fidelis,  inter  omnes 
Arbor  una  nobilis. 
21 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

wudu.  Not  elsewhere  in  the  poetry  in  this  sense. 
28  ff.  Dietrich  thinks  of  this  as  a  sort  of  riddling  statement, 
not  to  be  understood  without  independent  knowledge  of  the 
facts,  and  compares  48,  57,  69,  75.  His  words  are  :  '  Non  rara 
est  rerum  descriptio  aenigmatica  potius  quam  diserte  prolata.' 
And  again,  referring  to  the  passage  here :  '  Ipsum  orationis 
initium,  quo  Crux  naturam  et  originem  suam  indicat,  aenigma- 
tis  forma  exornatum  est.'  This  may  be  better  understood  by 
a  comparison  with  Tatwine's  riddle,  De  Cruce  Christi : 

Versicolor  cernor  nunc,  nunc  mihi  forma  nitescit : 
Lege  fui  quondam  cunctis  iam  larvula  servis, 
Sed  modo  me  gaudens  orbis  veneratur  et  ornat. 
Quique  meum  gustat  fructum,  iam  sanus  habetur, 
Nam  mihi  concessum  est  insanis  ferre  salutem  ; 
Propterea  sapiens  optat  me  in  fronte  tenere. 

i  The  word  larvula  (larbula),  in  line  2,  is  interpreted  in  Napier's 

,  1  OE.  Glosses  (Anec.  Oxon.)  23.  2,  as  puca,  '  goblin,'  Eng.  puck, 

'.and  in  the  Wright- Wiilker  Vocabularies  as  grima,  or  egesegrima, 

!'  spectre.'     Dietrich's  meaning  may  be  still  further  illustrated 

by  the  OE.  Rid.  56,  with  the  meaning  of '  cross.1 

28.  geara  iu.     So  Moods  57;  Creation  n;  Wand.  22;  Gu. 
ii ;  Met.  i1. 

29-30.  This  suggests  the  Homeric  account  of  the  sceptre 
(II.  i.  234-7) :  'This  staff  that  shall  no  more  put  forth  leaf  or 
twig,  seeing  it  hath  for  ever  left  its  trunk  among  the  hills, 
neither  shall  it  grow  green  again,  because  the  axe  hath  stripped 
it  of  leaves  and  bark.' 

29.  holtes  on  ende.     Cf.  jElfric,  Horn.  2.  306  :  '  And  seo  rod 
is  geraynd  his  mseran  J^rowunge,  halig  }>urh  hine,  peahpe  heo  on 
holte  weoxe? 

30.  stefhe.     Cf.  the  felling  of  a  tree,  Sal.  296. 
Genaman.     So  60.     Note  the  inversion  —  the  verb  pre- 
ceding the  subject :  (i)  at  the  middle  of  the  line  (optatives,  or 
verbs  with  a  negative,  have  a  ?),  8,  9(?),  14,  21,  33,  42(9),  44, 
47(?)>  51,  55>  59.  60.  61,  66,  69,  80,  124,  126,  129,  131,  144  (?) ; 

22 


MOTES 

(2)  at  or  near  the  beginning,  13,  17,  39,  42,  44,  46,  48,  63,  67, 
75,  no(?),  ii7(?),  122. 
feondas.     So  33,  38. 

31.  This  would  seem  to  imply  that  the  cross  had  frequently  x 
been  used  for  executions. 

32.  Cf.  Matt.  27.  32,  33. 

beorg.     So  50.     Cf.  El.  716-8  : 

Stopon  )>a  to  J>£re  stowe  stiShycgende 
on  J?a  dune  up  Ce  Dryhten  a-r 
ah  an  gen  wses. 

Dietrich  notes  a  departure  from  the  Biblical  account,  as  in 

36b-37a,  the  '  feorran '  of  57,  65b-66,  and  6^b. 

33.  Frean  mancynnes.    So  Harr.  Hell.  33  ;  Hy.  9". 

34.  elne  mycle.     So  likewise  60, 123 ;  cf.  Chr.  1317, '  mid  his 
micle  elne.' 

wolde.  Cf.  Latin  Hymns  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  Church  (Surtees 
Society,  No.  23),  in  the  hymn  '  Auctor  salutis  unicua '  (p.  80) : 
r5de        willende  )m  astige 
crucem  volens       ascenderas. 

Add  Bl.  Horn.,  p.  85  :  '  He  let  his  lichoman  on  rode  mid  naegluin 
gefaestan' ;  ^Elfric,  Lives  of  Saints  2.  150  :  '  Eala  fu  wundorlice 
rod,  on  j>sere  Se  Crist  wolde  }>rowian  ' ;  ^Elfric,  On  the  New  Test. 
(Grein,  Bibl.  der  Ags.  Prosa  1. 13) :  '  He  }>rowode  sylfwilles  dea£, 
on  rode  ahangen ' ;  De  Cons.  Monach.  786-7  (Anglia  13.  420) : 
'  Gloriosas  palinas  tuas  in  crucis  patibulo  permisisti  configere ' ; 
Ib.  794 :  '  Tuas  manus  mundas  propter  nos  in  cruce  posuisti.' 
Cynewulf  has  (Chr.  1491-2) :  '  pe  ic  ser  gestag  willum  minum,' 
and  the  whole  passage,  1379-1496,  is  to  the  same  general  effect. 
Cf.  Gregory,  Past.  Care,  ed.  Sweet,  p.  32 :  '  He  nolde  beon 
cyning,  and  his  agnurn  willan  he  com  to  rode  gealgan ;  ¥a 
weorSmynde  cynehades  he  fleah,  and  ?set  wlte  ¥ses  frace^lec- 
estan  dea'Ses  he  geceas.'  So  Bl.  Horn.  p.  33:  'Nis  Jiaet  nan 
wundor  Jreah  se  hea  Cyning  and  se  eca  Drihten  hine  sylfne  let 
laedon  on  J>a  hean  dune,  se  hine  sylfne  forlet  from  deofles 
leomum  and  from  yflum  mannum  beon  on  rode  ahangenne.' 

23 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

gestigan.     See  40. 

35  ff.  Ebert  (p.  86)  remarks  that  this  (cf.  42,  45)  seems  like 
an  answer  to  the  lines  in  Venantius  Fortunatus'  Passion  hymn, 

'  Pange,  lingua ' : 

Fleets  ramos,  arbor  alta, 
Tensa  laxa  viscera, 
Et  rigor  lentescat  ille 
Quern  dedit  nativitas ; 
Et  superni  membra  Regis 
Tende  miti  stipite. 

35.  io  .  .  .  ne  derate.     Cf.  42,  45,  47. 

ofer  Dryhtnes  word.     So  Gen.  593.     Cf.  Wiilfing  §  773. 

Dryhtnes.  The  commonest  designation  for  Christ  in  the 
poem  :  75,  101,  105,  136,  140,  144.  Most  of  the  terms  are 
employed  only  once  each. 

36.  bugan.    Cf.  42. 

biflan.  Cf.  Chr.  826-7,  '  Jjas  miclan  gemetu  middangeardes 
beofia'S';  Chr.  1143-4,  '  s^°  eorSe  .  .  .  beofode '  (at  the  cruci- 
fixion) ;  cf.  Chr.  881. 

38.  faste  stod.    Cf.  43. 

39.  Ougyrede  bine.    Bouterwek, 'entkleidete  sich1;  Kemble, 
'made  ready';    Grein,  '  riistete  sich'   (but   is  exact  in  the 
Sprachschatz) ;    Stephens,  '  girded  him ' ;  Hammerich,  '  gyorded 
sig ' ;   Pacius,  '  ward  entkleidet ' ;   Hickey,  '  made  him  dight ' ; 
Morley, ' prepared  himself ';  Brown, 'prepared  himself ';  Brooke; 
'  armed  himself  for  war.'      Cf.  Wiilfing  §  377  (also  40,  78,  109), 
who   quotes   Bede  540.  35,   '  ungyrde  hine  'Sa  his  sweorde ' ; 
567.  24,  'he  ...  hine  middangeardes  ^ingum  to  ¥on  ongyrede 
and  genacodade,  J>set  he  .  .  .'     One  is  reminded  of  Entellus,  as 
described  by  Virgil  (Aen.  5.  421  ff.) :   '  He  spake,  and  from  his 
shoulders  threw  back  his  double  cloak,  and  stripped  the  huge 
joints  of  his  limbs,  his  huge,  long,  and  brawny  arms,  and  took  his 
stand  a  giant  in  the  midst  of  the  arena ' ;   cf.  also  Homer,  Od. 
22. 1-3,  where  Ulysses  makes  ready  to  attack  the  suitors  :  '  Then 
Odysseus  of  many  counsels  stripped  him  of  his  rags,  and  leaped 
on  to  the  great  threshold  with  his  bow  and  quiver  full   of 

24 


NOTES 

arrows  '  ;  add  Od.  18.  66  ff.  For  the  fact  in  the  case  of  crucifixion, 
cf.  Matt.  27.  35  ;  Mark  15.  24  ;  Luke  23.  34  ;  John  19.  23,  24  ; 
Zockler,  Das  Kreuz  Christi,  pp.  106,  435  ;  Fulda,  Das  Kreuz  und 
die  Kreuzigung,  19.  h  ;  33  (322). 

geong  HeeleS.     Didron  says  (  Christian  Iconography  1  .  249)  : 
'  The  youthfulness  of  Christ,  which  is  remarked  on  the  mostf    , 
ancient  Christian  monuments,  is  a  predominating  and  very) 
curious  fact.    On  sculptured  sarcophagi,  in  fresco  paintings  and 
mosaics,  Christ  is  represented  as  a  young  man  of  twenty  years 
of  age,  or  a  graceful  youth  of  fifteen,  without  any  beard,  the 
shape  of  his  face  round,  the  expression  gentle,  resplendent 
with  divine  youth,  just  as  Apollo  was  figured  by  the  pagans, 
and   as  angels  are  drawn  by  Christians.'     Further  he  says 
(i.  251-3):  '  During  the  fi™t  and  second  perioda  of  Christian. 
art,  that  is  to  say,  from  the  second  or  third  centuries  down  to  \ 
the  tenth,  until  the  reign  of  the  first  Capetian  kings,  Christ  was/ 
most  generally  depicted  youthful  and  beardless.  .  .  .  Hrosffiitha, 
the  celebrated  nun  (tenth  century)  of  the  convent  of  Gander- 
sheini  in  Lower  Saxony,  still  imagines  Christ  under  the  form 
of  a  young  man.     In  the  comedy  of  Callimachus,  where  she 
brings  on  the  stage  the  raising  of  Drusiana  by  St.  John  the 
Evangelist,  that  apostle,  the  friend  of  Christ,  says  to  Andronicus, 
the  husband  of  Drusiana,  "  See,  Andronicus  !  the  invisible  God 
appears  to  you  under  a  visible  form.    He  has  assumed  the 
features  of  a  beautiful  young  man."    Lastly,  towards  the  close 
of  the  tenth  century,  under  the  Emperor  Otho  II,  Christ  is  still 
an  adolescent,  a  beardless  young  man.' 
Christ   is   thus   described   by  Sf.__Jphn 


__ 

century),  as  quoted  in  Didron  i.  248:  'Lofty  stature,  thick 
eyebrows,  gentle  eyes,  well-formed  nose,  curling  hair,  figure 
slightly  bent,  delicate  complexion,  black  beard,  face  of  the 
colour  of  wheat,  like  that  of  his  mother,  long  fingers,  sonorous 
voice,  and  persuasive  language.'  Didron  adds:  'In  the  West, 
a  century  later  than  the  time  of  Damascenus,  Christ  was  always 
thus  depicted.' 
According  to  McClintock  and  Strong,  Cyclopaedia  4.  884, 

25 


THE   DREAM  OF   THE   ROOD 

*^  Epiphanius  has  a  somewhat  similar  description.  They  say : 
'  The  description  given  by  Epiphanius  (Monach.  p.  29,  ed.  Dressel) 
has  lately  been  discovered  by  Tischendorf  (Cod.  Ven.  cl.  i,  cod.  3, 
no.  12,000),  ...  as  follows :  "  But  my  Christ  and  God  was 
exceedingly  beautiful  in  countenance.  His  stature  was  fully 
developed,  his  height  being  six  feet.  He  had  auburn  hair, 
quite  abundant,  and  flowing  down  mostly  over  his  whole 
person.  His  eyebrows  were  black,  and  not  highly  arched  ;  his 
eyes  brown  and  bright.  He  had  a  family  likeness,  in  his  fine 
eyes,  prominent  nose,  and  good  colour,  to  his  ancestor  David, 
who  is  said  to  have  had  beautiful  eyes  and  a  ruddy  complexion. 
He  wore  his  hair  long,  for  a  razor  never  touched  it ;  nor  was  it 
cut  by  any  person,  except  by  his  mother  in  his  childhood.  His 
neck  inclined  forward  a  little,  so  that  the  posture  of  his  body 
was  not  too  upright  or  stiff.  His  face  was  full,  but  not  quite 
so  round  as  his  mother's,  tinged  with  sufficient  colour  to  make 
it  handsome  and  natural;  mild  in  expression,  like  the  blandness 
in  the  above  description  of  his  mother,  whose  features  his  own 
strongly  resembled." ' 

Among  the  Fathers  who  thought  of  Christ  as  goodly  in 
appearance  are  Jerome  (Migne  22.  627 ;  26.  56) ;  Ambrose, 
Augustine,  Chrysostom  (Horn.  27  (al.  28)  in  Matt.,  p.  328 ;  on 
Ps.  44  (45),  p.  162),  Hilarius  (Migne  10.  353,  cf.  355),  and 
Theodoret.  Cf.  note  on  73. 

HasleS.  Christ  is  addressed  as  Hcele&,  though  his  identity 
has  not  been  revealed,  in  An.  484-94.  Dr.  Charles  G.  Osgood 
reminds  me  of  Milton's  lines  (The  Passion,  13,  14)  : 

Most  perfect  Hero,  tried  in  heaviest  plight 

Of  labours  huge  and  hard,  too  hard  for  human  wight ! 

Add  Carlyle,  Heroes,  The  Hero  as  Divinity :  '  The  greatest 
of  all  Heroes  is  One — whom  we  do  not  name  here.'    But 
possibly  Hcele^  only  =  '  Man.' 
J?cet  wses.    Cf.  28,  74. 
God  ffllmihtig.     Cf.  60,  98. 
40.  strang  and  stiSmod.     So  Sat.  248. 
26 


NOTES 

gestah  he  on  gealgan  heanne.  Cf.  on  gealgan  stall,  Hy. 
lo88 ;  Chr.  727,  1171, 1491  ;  Sat.  549.  Among  the  various  inter- 
pretations of  Cant.  7.  8, ' ...  I  will  climb  up  into  the  palm  tree, 
I  will  take  hold  of  the  branches  thereof,'  was  that  identifying 
the  palm  tree  with  the  cross.  Thus  Cassiodorus  (?)  (Migne  70. 
1097) :  '  Potest  et  per  palmam  arbor  Dominicae  crucis  exprimi, 
in  quam  Redemptor  noster  pro  humani  generis  redemptione 
ascendit,  etin  qua  hostem  humani  generis  superavit.'  Similarly, 
Gregory  the  Great  (Migne  79.  536) :  '  In  palmam  ergo  ascendit 
et  fructus  eius  apprehendit,  quia  in  cruce  suspensus  fructum 
invenit,  apprehendit,  et  nobis  tribuit.'  And  so  Alcuin  (Migne 
100.  660) :  '  Apte  quidem  crux  victrix  palmae  comparatur  in 
quam  Christus  ascendens  apprehendit  fructus  eius.'  Cf.  Neale 
and  Littledale,  Comm.  on  the  Psalms  i.  304.  This  seems  to  be 
hinted  at  in  George  Herbert's  The  Sacrifice : 

Man  stole  the  fruit,  but  I  must  climb  the  tree, 

The  Tree  of  Life  to  all  but  only  me. 

Perhaps  the  mystical  interpretation  of  Cant.  2.  8  may  have 
furnished  an  earlier  hint.  As  I  have  elsewhere  shown  ( The  Christ 
of  Cynewulf,  note  on  1.  720),  Ambrose  comments  :  '  In  praesepi 
erat,  et  fulgebat  in  caelo,  descendit  in  lordanem,  ascendit  in 
cntcetn,  descendit  in  tumulum,'  &c.  (Migne  14.  513 ;  cf.  15. 
1269-70).  He  is  followed  by  (Pseudo-)  Cassiodorus  (Migne 
70.  1064),  Gregory  (Migne  26.  1219),  and  Alcuin  (Migne  100. 
646-7).  Cf.  further  the  line  of  Prudentius  (Peristeph.  10.  641) : 

Crux  ilia  nostra  est,  nog  patibulum  adscendimus. 
Aldhelm  has,  ed.  Giles,  p.  236  (Epist.  ad  Acirciurri) : 

Scandens  in  ligno  Christus  dedit  arrham  vitae. 
In  a  charter  of  Edgar,  bearing  the  date  of  966  (Kemble,  Cod. 
Dipl.  2.  428),  it  is  said  of  Christ:  'Ligno  quippe  perditum, 
ligni  scandens  gabulum,  genus  redemit  humanum.'  Other  in- 
stances are  :  Ben.  Off.,  p.  74  :  '  Sexta  hora  pro  nobis  in  crucem 
ascendisti ' ;  Bl.  Horn.,  p.  97 :  '  \>a.  he  on  rode  gealgan  astag.'  In 
a  hymn  on  St.  Benedict,  beginning 

Christe,  sanctorum  decus  atque  virtus, 
27 


THE   DREAM   OF    THE  ROOD 

(Latin   Hymns   of  the  Anglo-Saxon   Church,  Surtees   Society, 

No.  23),  occur  the  glossed  lines  (p.  70): 

Sip}>an  astreccende  fot          on  asindrodum 
Dein      extendens     pedem  in    remotia 
hSahnyssa  he  astah  cwilmigan  swijiorwillende 
arduum       scandit     cruciare       malens. 

Cf.  De  Cons.  Monach.  774  (Anglia  13.  419) :  '  Adoro  te  in  cruce 
ascendentem.'  See  also  the  note  on  Heeled,  39.  In  classical 
times  the  citations  are  scanty,  but  Plautus  (Bacch.  2.  3.  127) 
represents  the  slave  Chrysalus  as  punning  on  his  own  name 
under  the  form  crucisalus  ;  and  the  phrase  in  crucem  excurrere 
occurs  in  Most.  2.  i.  12.  See  also  Zockler,  p.  436. 

T.  Gregory  Foster  notes  this  hemistich  (Judith,  p.  35)  as  the 

,  only  one  in  the  poem  transgressing  the  rule  that  in  an  expanded 

line  it  is  the  second  chief  stress  that  bears  the  alliteration,  and 

considers  the  point  significant  on  account  of '  the  discrepancy 

from  the  usage  in  poems  certainly  Cynewulfian.' 

on  gealgan  heanne.     Cf.  Jul.  482,  on  hean  galgan ;    Chr. 
1446  ;  Jul.  309  ;  El.  424,  on  heanne  beam. 

gealgan.     That  it  is  conceived  of  as  equivalent  to  rod  is 
evident  from  Jul.  481-3 : 

Sume  ic  rode  bifealh, 
])aet  hi  hyra  dreorge  on  hean  galgan 
lif  aletan. 

But  this  is  a  secondary  sense,  and  hardly  seems  appropriate. 

41.  With  41*  cf.  66a. 
mancyn.     Cf.  104. 

42.  Bifode  ic.     Bugge,  Studien  uber  die  Entstehung  der  nordi- 
schen  Goiter-  und  Heldensage,  p.  523,  compares  the  Vgluspa  : 

Skelfr  Yggdrasils 

askr  standandi, 

Ymr  it  aldna  tre" 

en  jgtunn  losnar. 

Beorn.    Of  Christ  nowhere  except  Chr.  449,  530. 
ymbclypte.     Sweet  remarks:   'The  Old  English  idea  of 
28 


NOTES 

Crucifixion  was  a  very  vague  one,  whence  the  inappropriate  i    / 
use  of  ymbclyppan  here,  and  the  general  confusion  of  crucifixion/ 
with  the  gallows  (1.  10),  and  hanging.'    This  seems  to  me  too 
sweeping.      To   represent  Christ  as  embracing  the  cross  is 
a  poetic  mode  of  emphasizing  his  voluntary  sacrifice  (cf.  note 
on  wolde,  34).     The  whole   subject   of  the  cross  in  the  Old\ 
English  period  has  been  investigated  by  Dr.  William  0.  Stevens,  |  ^ 
recently  Fellow  in  English  of  Yale  University  (Yale  Studies  in  \ 
English,  No.  23,  New  York,  1904). 

42-3.  bugan  to  eortSan,  feallan  t5  foldan  sceatum.  Cf. 
Beow.  2974-5,  '  bugan  sceolde,  feoll  on  foldan ' ;  similarly 
Beow.  2918-9. 

44.  Rod  was  ic  arsered.  Cf.  El.  886,  'rodarsered';  An.g67, 
'  rod  wses  arsered ' ;  Chr.  1064-5,  '  s®°  hea  rod,  ryht  arsered ' 
(cf.  Gu.  150,  1286) ;  Bl.  Horn.  91.  23,  '  And  seo  rod  Ores 
Drihtnes  bi$  arsered  on  |>aet  gewrixle  J>ara  tungla ' ;  more  re- 
mote EL  129,  '  he  arseran  het  \&t  halige  treo.'  In  Bo'ddeker's 
Altenglische  Dichtungen  (p.  211),  a  collection  of  Middle  English 
poems  from  MS.  Harl.  2253,  which,  according  to  its  editor,  may 
have  been  compiled  about  1310,  we  see  how  remarkably  the 
alliterative  formula  persisted  : 

Heje  vpon  a  doune, 
)>er  al  folk  hit  se  may, 

a  mile  from  )>e  toune, 
aboute  (•••  midday, 

]>e  rode  is  vp  cvrered  ; 

his  frendes  aren  afered, 
ant  clyngej)  so  ]>e  clay  ; 

J>e  rode  stond  in  stone, 

Marie  stont  hire  one, 
aut  sei)>  '  weylaway ' ! 

ahof  io  ricne  Cyning.    See  Ruthwell  Cross.    The  Brussels 
Cross  inscription  is  : 

K5d  is  mm  nama ;    g6o  ic  ricne  Cyning 
baor  byfigende,  blOde 
Cf.  42,  48. 

29 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

ahof.    Cf.  El.  861. 

45.  hoofona  Hlaford.     Cf.  64,  91. 
hyldan.     Here  transitive  ;  see  Ruthwell  Cross. 
ne  dorste.     Cf.  El.  735  ;  Chr.  1168. 
46-7a.  Ps.  22.  16.     Cf.  Chr.  1107-9: 

ond  jM  openan  dolg 

on  hyra  Dryhtne  greseoiJ  dreorigfertSe, 
swa  him  mid  nceglum  Jturhdrifan  .  .  . 

Also  An.  1399 :  rfo^bennum  fiurhdrifen.  Dietrich  characterizes 
dolg  (as  against  ben,  sdr,  and  wwnrf )  and  burhdrifan  as  peculiarly 
Cynewulfian ;  but  the  former  occurs  Rid.  618,  57*  (dolgian,  Rid. 
54,60";  dolhwund,  Jud.  107 ;  Beow.  817,  besides  Andreas) ;  and 
the  latter  SfaJ.  163. 

47.  inwidhlemmas.     Bouterwek  translates  by  'Schlage(?) 
der  Bosheit,'  Kemble  by  'sounds  of  woe.' 

47b.  Cf.  Chr.  1466,  '  se  ¥e  neengum  scod.1  Ncenigum  is  here 
forbidden  by  the  alliteration. 

48.  Bysmerodon  hie  unc.     Matt.  27.  39  if.     Cf.  An.  962-3  : 
'  me  bysmredon  . .  .  weras  wansEelige.' 

butu  estgaedere.     So  Jul.  292. 

mid  blode  bestemed.  Cf.  22;  Ruthwell  Cross;  Brussels 
Cross ;  Chr.  1085 ;  Beow.  486 ;  Exod.  448,  blode  listemed ;  An. 
1475,  dreore  bestemed ;  An.  1239,  sivate  bestemed. 

49a.  Guman.  So  Hel.  5743:  'thes  gumen  grimman  dod,' 
and  elsewhere,  but  not  in  OE.  poetry.  Cf.  John  19.  5 ; 
Mark  15.  39 ;  i  Tim.  2.  5. 

sidan.     John  19.  34.     Cf.  Chr.  mi,  1448,  1458. 
49b.  Similar  are  El.  480;   Chr.  1452-3;   Jul.  310;  An.  1327; 
more  remote  An.  187,  1416;  Gu.  1277;  Men.  171.     From  Matt. 
27.  50  ;  Mark  15.  37,  39 ;  Luke  23.  46  ;  John  19.  30. 

50-1 a.  Cf.  79-80*,  125-6*.  See  also  Fin.  25,  'fela  ic  weana 
gebad,  heardra  hilda.' 

wra/5ra  wyrda.     Cf.  Chr.  8o4a,  wrafira  wlta. 
weruda  God.     God  of  hosts.     So  Chr.  407,  631. 
30 


NOTES 

52.  f>enian.    Cf.  '  Crist  waes  on  rode  a|>ened,'  Ben.  Off.,  p.  73. 
Kemble  tr.  'serve.'    For  the  construction  see  note  on  5.     For 
the  fact  cf.  Fulda,  Das  Kreuz  und  die  Kreuzigung  25  (262). 

pfBtro.     Matt.  27.  45.     Cf.  Chr.  1132. 

53.  Note  the  variation  on  17. 

mid  wolcnum.     Cf.  Chr.  527  ;  An.  1048. 

54.  ecirne  sciman.     Appositive  with  hrcew,  like  fceger  feorg- 
bold,  73.     Cf.  Gen.  137,  sctrum  sciman ;   for  the  general  effect, 
Chr.  1088,  scire  scinaff.     Even  the  Saviour's  corpse  is  conceived 
as  a  source  of  light. 

forcSeode.  Keinble  and  Grein  treat  this  as  a  transitive 
verb  of  which  sciman  is  the  object.  Kemble  translates  'in- 
vaded ' ;  Grein  renders  in  the  Sprachschatz  by  '  opprimere, 
subigere,'  adducing  OHG.  farduhian,  and  in  the  Dichtungen  by 
'  unterdriickt '  ('  es  hatte  der  Schatten  unterdriickt  den  Schein 
der  Sonne  ').  Dietrich  renders  by  supprimere,  and  Stephens  by 
'  fell  heavy.' 
55*.  So  Gu.  1254 ;  cf.  Beow.  1374. 

wolcnum.    Cf.  53. 

55b-6a.  Cf.  Chr.  1127-30:  '  Gesegun  )^a  dumban  gesceaft 
.  . .  gefelan  Frean  j>rowinga ;  ond  mid  cearum  cwKdun.'  Add 
Chr.  1182,  and  1174-5: 

Da  wearS  beam  monig  blodgum  tearum 
birunnen  under  rindum  rSade  ond  Jricce. 

The  direct  source  of  the  Christ  passage  and  this  (besides 
Hdiand  5674)  is  no  doubt  Gregory's  Horn,  in  Evang.  i.  10, 
a  more  ultimate  one  being  Leo  the  Great's  Serm.  VI.  de  Pass. 
Dom.,  cap.  4,  and  other  passages  by  the  same  author.  See 
my  notes  on  Chr.  iiz^-gB,  1130.  These  fathers  may  have 
derived  suggestions  from  the  Apocryphal  2  Esdras  (4  Esdras) 
5.  5  '  Et  de  ligno  sanguis  stillabit,'  and  from  the  Gospel  of 
Nicoderaus  (Tischendorf 2,  p.  309) :  '  In  tua  morte  ornnis  contre- 
muit  creatura'  (cf.  my  notes  on  Chr.  1130  ;  1174-6*).  Perhaps 
the  Latin  fathers  may  have  recalled  Ovid's  verses  on  the  death 
of  Orpheus  (Met.  n.  41-9),  especially  since  Orpheus  was  eome- 

31 


THE   DREAM   OF  THE   ROOD 

times  compared  with  Christ  in  the  early  Christian  centuries  (so 
by  Justin  Martyr,  fl.  A.D.  140,  and  by  Clement  of  Alexandria, 
Conortatio  ad  Graecos,  cap.  i) ;  see  Piper,  Mythologie  und 
Symbolik  der  christlichen  Kunst  i.  I.  121  ff. ;  Kraus,  Real- 
Encyclopadie  der  christlichen  Alterthumer,  art.  C  -pheus ;  and 
the  authorities  cited  by  them.  Orpheus  is  sometimes  found 
depicted  in  English  mosaics  of  the  same  general  epoch,  accord- 
ing to  Kraus.  The  Ovidian  lines  are  : 

Perque  os,  pro  luppiter  1   illud 

Auditum  saxis  intellectumque  ferarum 

Sensibus  in  ventos  anima  exhalata  recessit. 

Te  maeatae  volucres,  Orpheu,  te  turba  ferarum, 

Te  rigid!  silices,  te  carmina  saepe  secutae 

Fleverunt  silvae,  positis  te  frondibus  arbor 

Tonsa  comam  luxit ;   lacrimis  quoque  flumina  dicunt 

Increvisse  suis,  obstrusaque  carbasa  pullo 

Naides  et  Dryades  passosque  habuere  capillos. 

Cf.  Milton's  '  Whom  universal  nature  did  lament '  (Lye.  60). 
Ovid  very  likely  obtained  the  hint  from  Bion's  Lament  for  Adonis 
31  ff. :  '  Woe,  woe  for  Cypris  the  mountains  all  are  saying,  and 
the  oak  trees  answer  woe  for  Adonis.  And  the  rivers  bewail  the 
sorrows  of  Aphrodite,  and  the  wells  are  weeping  Adonis  on  the 
mountains.  The  flowers  flush  red  for  anguish.'  Bion  is  the 
model  for  Moschus,  Lament  for  Bion  1-5  :  '  Wail,  let  me  hear  you 
wail,  ye  woodland  glades,  and  thou  Dorian  water ;  and  weep, 
ye  rivers,  for  Bion,  the  well-beloved  !  Now  all  ye  green  things 
mourn,  and  now  ye  groves  lament  him,  ye  flowers  now  in  sad 
clusters  breathe  yourselves  away.  Now  redden  ye  roses  in  your 
sorrow,'  &c. 

For  the  form  of  55b  cf.  Chr.  930*,  '  Dyne^  deop  gesceaffc.' 
Cyninges  fyil.     Cf.  Beow.  2912,  fyll  cyninges. 

56b.  Cf.,  though  somewhat  remote,  Chr.  ni4b:  '  |>a  he  on 
rode  wses.' 

57.  HwaeSere  baer.     Cf.  70,  75. 

fuse.    Eager  ones.    Joseph  and  Nicodemus,  we  may  sup- 
pose ;  cf.  John  19.  38,  39.     Adj.  used  as  noun. 

32 


NOTES 

feorran  cwoman.    Cf.  An.  24  ;  El.  1212-3. 
58".  Cf.  24-5. 

59.  }>am   Becgum  t5   handa.      Cf.   Beow.    1983,    heel  urn    to 
handa ;  more  remote,  Gen.  1463. 

60.  elne    mycle.     Bouterwek,  'mit    grosser    Anstrengung 
(Kraft)';  Kemble,  'with  great  power.' 

celmihtigne  Qod.    Cf.  93,  98,  106,  156. 
6r.  ahSfon.     In  this  sense  only  El.  482,  '  J>a  sr?v<5an  wses  of 
rode  ahcefen  rodera  Wealdend.'      See  the  description  in  Hel. 
57I5-34»  especially  5732-4. 

wite.    Note  the  figure,  wite  =  rod  ;  so  87. 

hilderincas.     Cf.  72.     Only  otherwise  in  four  war-poems. 

62.  Bouterwek  tr.  62*,  '  in  den  Stein  getrieben.' 
bedrifenne.     In  this  sense  only  An.  1496. 
Btreelum.    Cf.  Sat.  509-11 : 

Ic  Sow  J  ingade 

J>a  m6  on  b6ame  beornas  sticedon 
gdrum  on  galgum. 

Can  there  be  a  distant  allusion  to  Gen.  49. 24 ;  Ps.  64. 3,  4,  &c.  ? 
If  not,  the  nails  must  be  meant,  and  this  is  most  likely. 

63.  Aledon.     Compare  and  contrast  Beow.  34,  3141. 
limwerigne.    A  most  expressive  word,  apparently  coined 

for  this  place. 

heafdum.  The  plural  as  in  Alfred,  Cura  Past.  100.  17  : 
'  'Bone  stan  }>e  set  his  heafdum  Iseg.'  See  Sweet's  note  on  p.  480 
of  his  edition,  and  Wulfing  §  133.  2.  II. 

64.  reste.     Cf.  69. 

65*.  Cf.  69*,  and  lirmverigne,  63. 
metSe.    Cf.  Gu.  1083. 
gewinne.     Cf.  cergewin,  19. 

6sb.  Cf.  6?b. 

moldern.  The  word  occurs  An.  803  ;  Ph.  564,  like  mold- 
grcef,  Jul.  690  ;  Ph.  524. 

66a.  banena.    The  MS.  -an  is  LWS. ;  cf.  Gram.3  276,  n.  4. 
COOK  33  D 


THE   DREAM   OF    THE   ROOD 

Sweet  says  (A.  S.  Reader) :  '  This  word  is  probably  a  mistake 
for  some  other,  possibly  beorg  (cp.  1.  32),  and  the  original 
reading  may  have  been  on  beorges  sldan.  If  the  reading 
banan  be  retained,  in  the  sense  of  "murderer,"  it  can  only 
be  understood  to  refer  to  the  cross,  although  this  is  very 
improbable.' 

66b.  The  author  is  apparently  thinking  of  a  marble  sarco- 
phagus. Jillfric  writes  (Horn.  2.  262)  :  '  pa  stod  on  ^gere  stowe 
sum  st&nen  fa-uh,  on  %ere  nsefre  ne  laeg  nan  eorSlic  mann,'  and 
again  (i.  216) :  '  Joseph  and  Nichodemus  .  .  .  bebyrigdon  his  lie 
:er  sefene  on  riiwere  (fryh ' ;  he,  too,  must  therefore  have  con- 
ceived of  the  tomb  as  a  stone  coffin. 

of.    Sweet  says :  '  Perhaps  rather  on  =  "  in." ' 

67.  sigora  Wealdend.    So  Gen.  126,  1112;  Exod.  16 ;  Sat. 
218 ;  El.  732. 

sorhleotS  galan.  Cf.  Beow.  2460;  sorhleod  gceled.  One 
might  conceive  of  their  praise  as  sung,  with  the  exception  of 
the  last  word,  in  the  terms  applied  by  his  companions  to 
Beowulf,  as  they  circled  round  his  barrow : 

Cwaedon  J>aet  h6  ware  wyruldcyniiiga, 
manna  mildust  ond  monCwalrust, 
ISodum  liOost  [ond  lofgeornost]. 

Cf.  Hel.  5741-2 :  '  Griotandi  satun  idisi  armscapana,'  followed 
by  (5744)  'uuopiandi  uuib.' 

68.  on  Jjft  »fentide.    Cf.  Gen.  2124;  Gu.  1188;  Met.  8",  on 
cefentid.    The  note  of  time  is  from  Matt.  27.  57,  &c. 

69.  me$e.     Artistic    change    of   meaning   from  65;   here, 
'  sorrowful.' 

fram.    Cf.  with  of,  133,  138  (?). 

m»te  weorode.  Alone ;  so  124,  where  the  sense  is  clearly 
given  by  the  equation  with  ana.  An  interesting  parallel  is 
tfaios,  in  Sophocles,  Oed.  Tyr.  750  e^wps i  #aidy,  '  went  he  in 
small  force '  (Jebb),  where  Liddell  and  Scott  interpret  /3ator  as 
'  alone.'  This  is  borne  out  by  Suidas,  s.  v.  j3<uai  (ed.  Bekker, 

34 


NOTES 

p.  210) :  f3ai(>s  »8tW  iivrl  ffs,  the  Sophoclean  line  being  quoted 
in  substantiation.  Ebert  notes  as  characteristic  that  the  phrase 
is  not  found  elsewhere,  while  Trautmann  (Kyneivulf,  p.  40) 
compares  weorod  unm&te,  An.  1221,  1684. 

70.  we.    This,  and  the  MS  of  73,  75,  afford  the  only  suggestion 
of  the  crosses  of  the  two  thieves. 

geotende.  This  is  the  only  reading  supported  by  another 
part  of  the  poem.  The  cross  streamed  with  blood  at  the  cruci- 
fixion :  so  i9b-2Oa,  confirmed  by  22''-3a ;  but  there  is  no 
intimation  of  its  wailing. 

gode.  Rode  is  of  course  nonsense  here,  and  there  is  no 
reason  to  doubt  the  MS.  reading.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
retention  of  yode  makes  reotende  impossible. 

71.  syfrSan.     Evidently  a  conjunction,  not  an  adverb.    The 
course  of  the  thought  .seems  to  be  (67-73)  :  "The  disciples  sang 
a  dirge  at  eventide,  just  before  leaving  the  tomb,  when  Christ 
was  to  lie  alone.    But  we  (the  crosses)  remained  dripping  with 
blood  long  after  the  dirge  was  sung.      Meantime  the  corpse 
grew  chill  in  death.'     If  sifrfran  be  regarded  as  an  adverb  we 
must  understand  :  '  We  stood  dripping  with  blood  a  long  while 
before  the  dirge  was  sung.'    But  surely,  whatever  be  the  measure 
of  time  employed,  the  '  good  while '  would  follow  the  dirge 
rather  than  precede  it. 

stefh.  Kluge's  emendation  suits  the  context  (cf.  67b) ;  it 
occurs  elsewhere  in  alliteration  with  sta&ole,  Dan.  561  :  '  stille 
on  sta^ole,  sw5  seo  stefn  gecwae'S '  (and  see  Dan.  582) ;  it  makes 
the  meaning  of  hilderinca  clear  (cf.  61) ;  and  it  is  supported  by 
such  Biblical  passages  as  Exod.  2.  23  ;  i  Sam.  5.  12 ;  Jer.  14.  2 ; 
add  i  Mace.  5.  31. 

72.  Hr«ew  colode.     Cf.  Gu.  1258,  lie  colode ;  El.  883,  leomu 
colodon ;  Ph.  228,  hra  bid  dcolad ;  Souls  125,  lie  dcolod ;  so  the 
OS.  Heliand  (5702) :  is  lithi  colodun. 

73.  feeger  feorgbold.    Cf.  54,  same  sciman,  and  Neale  and 
Littledale, Comm.  on  thePsahns,  2. 98-100:  '"  Thy  beauty, 0  King 

35  D2 


THE   DREAM   OF   THE  ROOD 

Messiah,"  exclaims  the  Chaldee  paraphrast  [of  Pa.  45.  3],  "is 
greater  than  that  of  the  sons  of  men." 

Salve  lesu,  Candor  lucis, 

Thronum  tenens  summi  ducis  ! 

Qui  es  passua  poenas  crucis, 
Nobis  sis  propitius  ! 

Salve  lesu,  Fons  amoris  ! 

Qui  es  totus,  intus,  foris, 

Plenus  maximi  decoris 

Et  superni  luminis. 

' ...  If  with  one  voice,  and  basing  their  opinion  on  Isaiah's 
"He  hath  no  form  or  comeliness,  and  when  we  shall  see  Him, 
there  is  no  beauty  that  we  should  desire  Him,"  S.  Cyril  of 
Alexandria,  S.  Athanasius,  S.  Basil,  Hesychius,  Euthymius, 
S.  Gregory  Nazianzen,  followed  by  Remigius  and  Arnobius,  deny 
that  the  Incarnate  Word  possessed  human  beauty,  let  us  rather 
follow  the  more  pious  opinion  of  all  the  great  teachers  of  the 
West,  that  of  this  Son  of  David  also  is  that  saying  true,  "  in  all 
Israel  there  was  none  so  much  to  be  praised  for  his  beauty ; 
from  the  sole  of  His  feet  even  to  the  crown  of  His  head  there 
was  no  blemish  in  Him "  [2  Sam.  14.  25].  It  is  the  general 
tradition  of  the  Church  ;  it  is  the  almost  universal  representa- 
tion of  the  schools  of  Christian  art.  S.  Bernard,  in  many  and 
many  a  passage  of  ravishing  beauty,  tells  us  of  the  exquisite 
glory  of  our  Lord's  humanity.  S.  Anselm  expressly  blames 
a  vision  of  S.  Bridget  for  denying  it.  S.  Isidore  breaks  forth 
with  a  rapture  of  admiration  at  the  earthly  glory  of  the  Incar- 
nate Word  ;  and  S.  Thomas  seems  almost  to  claim  such  a  belief 
as  part  of  the  Catholic  faith.  I  pass  over  the  most  uncertain 
authority  of  the  epistle  to  Abgarus,  and  that  of  Lentulus.  But 
yet  I  firmly  believe  that  a  certain  type  of  the  face  of  our 
blessed  Lord  would  not  have  been  so  universally  received  in 
Eastern  and  early  Western  art,  unless  it  had  possessed  some 
real  foundation.  Every  one  must  be  acquainted  with  the  general 
idea  of  that  countenance  as  given  in  Byzantine  icons,  and 
crystallized,  if  we  may  so  speak,  in  the  West  under  the  name  of 

36 


XOTES 

the  Dieu  d*  Amiens'     See   Schnaase,   Gesch.   der  Bihl.  Kiinxte 

3-  i?2. 

Yet  our  author,  like  Molanus  (Migne,  Theol.  Curs.  Compl. 
27.  301),  cannot  believe  that  Christ  was  beautiful  upon  the  cross. 
He  adds :  'But  even  towards  the  end  of  that  weary  thirty -three 
years,  His  face  was  so  marred  more  than  any  man's,  that  the 
Jews  asked,  "  Thou  art  not  yet  fifty  years  old,  and  hast  Thou 
seen  Abraham?''  And  then,  when  it  had  been  smitten  by  the 
soldiers,  when  that  Divine  head  had  been  crowned  with  thorns, 
when  it  was  brought  into  the  dust  of  death,  then  was  not  that 
prophecy  of  Isaiah  fulfilled,  "  And  when  we  shall  see  Him,  there 
is  no  beauty  that  we  should  desire  Him  "  ? '  Cf.  note  on  39. 

With  feorgbold  Dietrich  compares  sawelhus,  Gu.  1003, 
1115;  hus,  Chr.  1481  (see  my  notes  on  14,  and  820).  Add  El. 
881,  1237.  These  terms,  as  well  as  feorhhus  (By.  296),  gcesthof 
(Chr.  820),  and  selegescot  (Chr.  1480),  no  doubt  all  go  back  to 
2  Cor.  5.  i,  rendered  by  Wserferth  (Dialoge  Gregors,  p.  296)  : 
.  .  .  '  )>is  eor¥lice  hus  ures  lichaman.'  Other  Biblical  parallels 
are  2  Pet.  i.  13,  14  ;  Isa.  38.  12  ;  Wisd.  9.  15 ;  Job  4.  19  ;  and 
perhaps  John  i.  14.  The  Greeks,  especially  the  Pythagoreans 
and  Platonists,  employed  the  same  figure,  designating  the  body 
as  a  tabernacle,  a-Kfjvos.  References  may  be  found  under  the 
word  in  Passow,  Handworterbuch;  Aeschinis  Socratici  Dialogi 
Tres,  ed.  Fischer  (Leipzig,  1786),  Index  ;  and  under  2  Cor.  5  i 
in  Wetstein,  Novutn  Testamentum  Graece  (Amsterdam,  1752) ; 
Kypke,  Observations  Sacrae  (1755) ;  Meyer,  Handbook.  Among 
those  who  employ  the  term  are  Plato  (according  to  Clement  of 
Alexandria,  p.  703 ;  cf.  the  Pseudo-Platonic  Axiochus  365), 
Democritus,  the  Locrian  Timaeus,  £c.  Similarly,  among  the 
Romans,  Cicero  employed  domicilium  (Nat.  Deor.  i.  27.  76 ;  Tusc. 
i.  24.  58),  cf.  Velleius  Paterculus  2.  69.  4;  Ovid  thus  uses  domus 
(Met.  15.  159 ;  cf.  sedes,  n.  788).  English  literature  has  always 
been  familiar  with  the  conception.  Thus  Ancren  Riwle,  p.  388 
(eordene  castle) ;  Sidney,  Defense  of  Poesy,  my  ed.  I27  (clayey 
lodging) ;  Spenser,  F.  Q.  2.  9.  20  ff.  (castle) ;  allegory  suggested 
by  Plato,  Timaeus  69,  70  ;  Daniel,  Hist.  Civil  War  4.  84  (ic 

37 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 

Shakespeare,  Temp.  I.  2.  458 ;  King  John  4.  2.  210  ;  Ant.  5.  2.  51 
(house);  Milton,  Passion  17;  P.  R.  4.  599  (fleshly  tabernacle); 
Hymn  Nat.  14  (darksome  house  of  mortal  day) ;  H  Pens.  92  (man- 
sion in  this  fleshly  nook) ;  cf.  In  Ob.  Pr.  El.  37  (moles  carnea,  cf. 
career,  46);  Bishop  Hall,  Rem.  Works  (1660)  205  (clay  cottage)  ; 
Weldon,  Court  Jas.  I.  (1651)  123  (earthen  cottage) ;  Waller, 
On  the  Divine  Poems  (dark  cottage  ;  cf.  Fuller,  Life  of  Monica)  ; 
Reft,  on  Lord's  Prayer  (tenement  of  clay)  ;  Vaughan,  Burial 
(house);  Bunyan,  Holy  War,  beginning  (walls,  of  town!; 
Carew,  Works  (1824)  66  (clayey  tenement);  Dryden,  Abs. 
and  Achit.  I.  158  (tenement  of  clay) ;  Cowper,  Task  2.  458 
(house  of  clay,  hovel) ;  Watts,  Hymns,  '  Happy  the  Heart '  (dark 
abode) ;  Tennyson,  The  Deserted  House ;  St.  Agnes'  Eve  19 
(earthly  house) ;  Hawthorne,  Septimius  Felton  (1883)  341  (fleshy 
tabernacle).  Sometimes  the  terms  denote  the  head,  or  skull, 
not  the  whole  body.  Thus  Waller,  Of  Tea  (palace) ;  Byron, 
Childe  Harold, 2.  5,  6  (temple,  hall,  dome,  palace,  recess,  tower, 
tenement) ;  the  anonymous  To  a  Skeleton,  printed,  for  example, 
in  Bryant's  Library  of  Poetry  and  Song  (cell,  canopy,  cavern). 
More  remote  are  Young,  Night  Thoughts  i.  128  (gross  impedi- 
ment of  clay) ;  Tennyson,  In  Mem.  120.  5  (cunning  casts  in  clay). 
The  notion  of  prison,  though  allied,  is  not  to  be  identified 
with  the  foregoing.  It  is  first  recorded  in  Plato  (Crati/lus  400  ; 
Phaedo  82, 114,  cf.62);  then  in  Stobaeus,  Florileg.  116;  Philo,  De 
Migr.  Abr.  2  (cf.  Quod  Deus  immut.  32 ;  Leg.  Alleg.  I.  33) ;  Clem. 
Alex.,  Strom.  3.  434  -,  Theodoretus  Gr.,  Aff.  Cur.,  p.  821,  ed. 
Schultz;  cf.  Philolaus  in  Boeckh,  p.  151;  Athenaeus  4.  157. 
In  Latin  literature  see  Virgil,  Aen.  6.  734;  Cicero,  De  Sen.  21. 
77  ;  Rep.  6.  14  (=Somn.  Scip.  3)  ;  Tusc.  i.  30;  Veil.  2.  27.  3; 
Lucan  5.  119 ;  6.  721  ;  Seneca,  Ad  Hehiam  n  (Corpusculum 
hoc,  custodia  et  vinculum  animi)  ;  Lactantius,  Inst.  3.  18  ;  6. 17  ; 
Macrobius  in  Somn.  Scip.  13 ;  Valerius  Maximus  2. 6;  Augustine, 
Civ.  Dei  14.  3 ;  Boeth.  Cons.  Phil.  2.  pr.  7  (cf.  Alfred's  version, 
ed.  Sedgefield,  45.  28) ;  Bede,  H.  E.  4.  3 ;  Opp.  8.  429.  In 
English  literature  see,  for  example,  Alfred's  version  of  Augus- 
tine's SoliloQiiies  59.  35,  60  ;  67.  2  (cf.  63.  21  ;  66.  19) ;  Chaucer, 

38 


NOTES 

K.  T.  2203  ;  Shakespeare,  3  Hen.  VI.  2.  i.  74 ;  T.  And.  3.  2.  10 
(cf.  King  John  3.  4.  19) ;  Massinger,  Renegado  3.  2  (fleshy 
prison);  Shelley,  Cencj  i.  i.  115;  cf.  Browning,  Paracelsus, 
Part  I  (Paracelsus'  penultimate  speech). 

74h.  Cf.  Gen.  1399,  *|;set  is  maere  wyrd' ;   Rid.  48*,  'me  feet 
};uhte  wraetlic  wyrd.' 

75.  Eedealf.    The  verb  only  El.  1081  (of  the  nails),  deope 
bedolfen. 

76.  [of  foldan  *h6fon].    Cf.  El.  844-5  (of  the  rediscovered 
cross),  '  ahof  of  foldgrsefe.' 

77.  gyredon.     Cf.  16,  23. 
golde.     Cf.  5,  16. 

golde  and  seolfre.    Cf.  El.  1023-7  : 
IlCn  j)fi  rode  lioht 
jroMe  beweorcean  and  gimcynnum, 
mid  }>am  seOelestum  corcnanstunum 
beseltan  searocroeftum,  and  )>u  in  seolfren  fjet 
locum  belucan. 

Cf.  Rid.  56s-8 : 

wrStlic  wudutrSow,  and  wunden  gold, 
sine  searobunden,  and  seolfres  d;rl, 
and  r5de  tacn. 

Add  ^Ifric,  Zr»w«  of  Saints  2.  144  :  '  mid  seolfre  bewunden.' 

78.  So  El.  511 ;  cf.  Rood  95  ;  An.  812. 

79.  bealuwa.    The  MS.  reading  is  objectionable  on  more 
than  one  account.     Bealuwara  cannot  be  equated  with  sarra 
sorga,  while   bealuwa  evidently  can ;    cf.  Jud.   181-2,   '  maest 
morSra  gefremede,  sarra  sorga' ;  Jul.  311-3,  'fela  .  .  .  bealwa 
gefremede,  sweartra  synna.'    A  metrical  parallel  is  Ps.  65™, 
1  and  us  bealuwa  fela  on  bsece  stande^.'    And  us  bealuwa  fela= 

x  xv^x  I  Xv^x  ;  })<xt  ic  bealuica  weorc—*  x^,x  |  x-l;  and 

both  are  in  the  first  hemistich.  The  objections  to  Grein's 
bealuwra  are  (i)  that  the  form  is  not  found  in  the  poetry; 
(2)  that  if  the  adjective  is  thus  used  as  a  noun,  it  must  mean 

39 


THE   DREAM   OF    THE   ROOD 

'evil  one'  (cf.  Sat.  481),  which  cannot  be  equated  with  sorg,  while 
the  noun  bealu  admits  this  readily,  as  in  Sal.  372-3  : 

Oft  h6o  to  bealwe  beam  afedeS 

selfre  to  sorge. 
weorc.      Grein's  suggested  weorn  is  unnecessary  because 

(1)  weorc  is  found  with   such  genitives  as  gewinnes,  wean; 

(2)  because  it  occurs  as  the  object  of  such  verbs  as  dolian, 
firowian ;   cf.  Beow.  1721,  '  he  J>ses  gewinnes  weorc  j>rowade ' ; 
Rid.  71",  'ic  wean  .  .  .  weorc  J>rowade.' 

8oa.  So  Jud.  182. 

8ob.  Cf.  An.  1167,  'nu  is  ssel  cumen.' 

IB  nu.    Cf.  I26b. 

nu.     Emphatic,  as  in  84  ;  contrast  with  iu,  87. 

81.  wide  and.  side.     So  Gen.  10 ;  Chr.  394 ;  An.  1639  ;  Gu. 
854 ;  Ps.  56*1 ".     Pacius  notes  this  as  the  only  instance  of  rime 
in  the  poem. 

82.  So  12. 

83*.  Cf.  i22a.    For  the  thought  see  Tatwine's  riddle. 
84.  J>rowode.    Cf.  98,  145. 

86.  bitS.    There  is  perhaps  an  implication  of  the  future,  as 
compared  with  the  sense  of  is ;  see  Glossary. 

87  ff.  Cf.  Chrysostom,  Contra  ludaeos  et  Gentiles  g :  '  Attamen 
maledictum  illud,  exsecrabile,  extremi  supplicium  symbolum 
mine  desiderabile  amabileque  factum  est,  .  .  .  et  quod  omnes 
olim  exhorrescebant,  eius  nunc  figura  ita  certatim  exquiritur 
ab  omnibus,  ut  ubique  reperiatur  apud  principes  et  subditos, 
apud  mulieres  et  viros,  apud  virgines  et  nuptas,  apud  servos  et 
liberos,'  &c.  See  also  Tatwine's  riddle. 

87.  Iu.     Cf.  geara  iu,  18. 

wita  heardost.     Cf.  61,  and  An.  1472,  heardra  mta. 
88a.  leodum  laftost.      Cf.  El.  977-8,  where  the  cross  was 
'  ludeum  .  .  .  wyrda  laSost.1 
88b-9a.  Dietrich  compares  Rid.  63*-* : 

And  me  weg  sylfa 
ryhtne  geryme. 
40 


NOTES 

Add  Gu.  70-1,  '  se  J>e  lifes  weg  gSstum  gearwa'S ' ;  Wulfetan 
18.  ii  :  '  And  Sairto  gerymed  haef^  us  eallum  rihtne  weg '  (also 
18.  17,  18). 

lifes  weg.  See  Acts  2.  28 ;  Ps.  16.  1 1 ;  Matt.  7.  14.  So 
Ap.  31 ;  An.  170. 

90.  wuldres  Ealdor.    Cf.  unddrea  Cyning,  133. 

91.  ofer.     Cf.,  for  example,  Chr.  107,  1382.     See  Wulfing 

§  772- 

holtwudu.  So  Beow.  1369;  Ph.  171;  cf.  29.  Fortunatus' 
hymn,  '  Pange,  lingua,  gloriosi,"  has: 

Crux  fidelis  inter  omnes 
Arbor  una  nobilis ; 
Nulla  silva  talem  profert 
Fronde,  flore,  germine. 

The  Antiphon  at  the  Benedictus  for  the  Lauds  of  the  Invention 
of  the  Cross  is :  '  Super  omnia  ligna  cedrorum  tu  sola  excelsior, 
in  qua  vita  mundi  pependit,  in  qua  Christus  triumphavit,'  &c. 
For  the  imagery  cf.  Judges  9.  8ff. ;  Ezek.  31.  36°.;  Dan.  4.  loff. 

heofonrlces  "Weard.  This  first  occurs  in  Caedmon's  Hymn. 
93a.  selmihtig  God.  Cf.  106, 156,  besides  153,  and  note  on  39. 

for.  Grein  assumes  that  this  means  'above';  but  cf.  112, 
and  note  that  ofer,  1.  94,  signifies  '  above.' 

93b.  for  ealle  men.    Transferred  by  the  Ruthwell  Cross  poet 
to  a  place  corresponding  to  line  41. 
94.  Cf.  Luke  i.  42,  and  Chr.  71  8.,  275  ff. 
94b.  So  Jul.  432. 

95-6.  io  \>e  hftte  .  .  .  \>&t.    Cf.  Sat.  694-5. 
95b.  So  78b. 

96.  gesyhtSe.    Cf.  14. 

97.  wuldres  beam.    So  El.  217  ;  cf.  wuldres  wynbeam,  El.  844. 
98-9.  Cf.  14,  145-6 ;  Men.  85-6. 

98.  Cf.  Ben.  Off.,  p.  72:  '\>e  he  si&>an  on  )>rowode.' 
se  tSe.    Nominative  instead  of  dative  ;  cf.  Rid.  4"*. 

41 


THE  DREAM  OF  THE  ROOD 

on  j^rowode.    So  Chr.  1154. 

100.  ealdgewyrhtum.  In  another  sense  Beow.  2657;  cf. 
cergewyrht  in  this  sense,  El.  1301 ;  Chr.  1241 ;  Jul.  702 ;  Gu.  960, 
1052. 

ioia.    Cf.  113-4. 

102.  mannum  t5  helpe.  Cf.  Chr.  427,  1173;  El.  679,  1012  ; 
for  the  form  see  153. 

103*.  Cf.  Chr.  737. 

i03b-9.  Cf.  Chr.  523-7. 

104.  Cf.  An.  104,  '  on  middangeard  mancynn  secan ' ;  also 
Chr.  523-4,  946-7. 

106.  and  his  englaa  mid.     For  the  form  cf.  An.  237  ;  Dan. 
354 ;  Chr.  1521,  &c. 

107.  wile  deman.    Cf.  Chr.  803  ;  Sat.  109.  623. 

se  ah  domea  geweald.     Cf.  Gifts  of  Men  27 ;  Chr.  228 ; 
El.  726 ;  "Wulfstan  22.  2,  14  ;  also  Sat.  118. 
108-9.  Cf.  Chr.  1233*. 
i09b.  Cf.  138". 
no.  Echoed  by  117. 

We  mseg  Ip&r  ffinig.    Cf.  Chr.  1628 ;  999,  1316. 
H2ff.    Cf.  Chr.  I376bff.,  1474-5. 

113.  for  Dryhtnes  naman.    For  .  .  .  naman  imitates  the 
Lat.  propter  nomen  (pro  nomine),  which  translates  the  Greek 
8ia  TO  ovopa,  fvtutv  TOV  oi/J/iaro?  (vrrip  TOV  ovd/iaTOs),  as  in  Matt. 

10.  22 ;  19.  29 ;  24.  9 ;  Mark  13.  13  ;  Luke  21.  12,  17 ;  John 
15.  21 ;  Acts  9.  16 ;  I  John  2.  12 ;  3  John  7  ;  Rev.  2.  3 ;  so  in 
the  0.  T. :  Pa.  23.  3,  &c. 

113-4.  deatfos  .  .  .  biterea.    Cf.  Dan.  223;    Chr.   1474-5; 
Eccles.  7.  26. 

114.  Cf.  Heb.  2.  9 ;  also  Matt.  16.  28  ;  John  8.  52. 

115.  f§a.      An  adverb,  according  to   Grein,  who   adduces 
Ps.  I3418. 

117-8.  For  the  general  form  cf.  Chr.  779-81 ;  for  the  mean- 
ing see  El.  1229  ff. 

42 


NOTES 

117.  An  echo  of  no. 

anforht.  This  may  be  assumed  on  the  analogy  of  such 
words  as  anstmd,  since  unforht  makes  nonsense. 

118.  Cf.  Gu.  770,  'bera^  in  breostum  beorhtne  geleafan'; 
also  Chr.  1072,  '  bera$  breosta  hord.' 

120.  of  eortSwege.     Cf.  El.  736,  '  of  eor#wegum  up  geferan.' 

121.  Cf.  Doomsday  (Ex.)  89b,  '  se  )>e  him  wile  lifgan  mid 
Gode.' 

mid.    Thus  used  in  134,  143. 

I22a.    Cf.  83*. 

I22b.  So  Chr.  280 ;  Gu.  580  ;  Hy.  4"*. 

123.  elne  mycle.  So  34,  60;  cf.  Chr.  1317;  Bouterwek, 
'  mit  freudigem  Muthe  ' ;  Kemble,  '  with  much  power.' 

ana.  For  the  conjunction  with  mate  we  rede  cf.  Chaucer, 
Knight's  Tale  1921,  'alone,  withouten  any  companye  ' ;  some- 
what similar  are  Shakespeare,  Hen.  V.  4.  3.  74  ;  a  Hen.  VI.  i .  2. 
69;  T.  of  A.  5.  i.  no;  A.  Y.  L.  2.  i.  49. 

125.  af^aed  on  forSwege.     Cf.  fus  on  for&weg,  Exod.  129  ; 
Men.  218 ;  Gu.  773,  918 ;   fits  fordweges,  Exod.  248  ;  Bid.  31" ; 
tifysed  onftrfaff,  Gu.  911. 

126.  langunghwlla.     Bouterwek,   '  (meine)   Sehnsucht  der 
Stunden(?)';  Kemble, 'of  longing  times';  Grein, ' Sehnsuchts- 
stunden ' ;    Pacius  (i25b-6a),  '  Sehnsucht   fiillte   die   sorgende 
Seele  ' ;  Morley,  '  (many)  an  hour  of  longing ' ;  Brooke2,  '  long 
and  weary  days.' 

nu.     Contrasted  with /a,  122. 
lifes  hyht.     So  Chr.  585 ;  Gu.  631. 

129.  me  is  willa.  Cf.  Dan.  581,  'is  me  swa  feah  willa.' 
For  the  general  thought,  cf.  Hy.  489-7a,  and  note  the  phraseology 
which  suggests  the  Rood : 

HuxuSre  ic  mS  ealles  ]>8B3  eUen  wylle 
habban  and  hlyhhan  and  mS  hyhtan  t6, 
fraetwian  mec  on  forSweg,  and  fundian 
sylf  to  J>am  e!5e  J>e  ic  asettan  sceal. 

43 


THE   DREAM    OF    THE   ROOD 

Again  (87-90) : 

For)>on  ic  afysed  eom 

earm  of  mlnum  681e.     Ne  maeg  >8es  anhoga 
IfioSwynna  leas  leng  drohtian, 
winelSas  wrsecca. 

Again  (97-8) : 

Ymb  sio  sprece, 

longunge  fas. 

Again  (100-1) : 

Nah  ic  felia  goldes 

ne  huru  Caes  frSondes. 

133.  sohton  him  wuldres  Cyning.     Cf.  G'u.  1054-5,  ')>aet 
ic  wuldres  God  sece,  Swegelcyning.' 

134.  Heahfeedere.     Only  here  in  this  sense. 

135.  wunia}?  on  wuldre.     Cf.  143,  155. 

ic  wene  me.     So  Chr.  789  ;  cf.  Sat.  50  ;  Ps>  55". 

137.  Cf.  4  ;  for  the  form  see  145. 

138.  Cf.  109;  Gen.  1211,  'of  J>yssum  laman  life  feran';  Hy. 
3", '  ser  ic  of  }>ysuin  Isenan  life  gehweorfe.' 

i39a.  Cf.  i4ift. 

T39b-  I7®17  *s-     ^0  140,  141.    With   the  repetitions,  cf.  Chr. 

1649-52 : 

DSr  is  engla  song,  Sadigra  blis  ; 

)>S[r]  is  sSo  dyre  Dryhtnes  ouslen 
eallum  )>am  gesaelgum  sunnan  leohtra ; 
Caer  is  leofra  lufu. 

Also  An.  871,  '  }>8er  waes  singal  song ' ;  Gu.  1055,  '  l'*r  is  sib 
and  blis,  domfaestra  dream.'  For  the  ultimate  sources  in 
Augustine,  Gregory,  and  Caesarius  of  Aries,  and  the  reproduc- 
tions in  the  homilies,  see  my  note,  Chr.  1649-64. 

blis.     So  141 ;  similar  repetitions  in  Chr.  1649,  ^57 ;  cf. 
1646. 

141.  geseted  to  symle.  Rev.  19. 9 ;  Luke  14. 15.  Yortosymle, 
cf.  Beoio.  484,  2104 ;  Dan.  701 ;  Jud.  15. 

143.  wunian  on  wuldre.     So  Chr.  347  ;  Dan.  367. 
44 


NOTES 

well.     Cf.  129. 

h&lgum.    Cf.  154. 
145-6.  Cf.  98-9. 
145.  An  echo  of  137. 

147.  llf  forgeaf.     Chr.  776  ;  Gen.  2843. 

148.  Hiht  wees  ffeniwad.    The  words  and  the  theme  are 
those  of  Chr.  529-30 : 

Hyht  wees  genlwad, 
blis  in  burgum,  Jmrh  JJSBS  Beornes  cyme. 

At  the  approaching  death  of  Guthlac  (Gu.  926-7), 

Hyht  wses  genlwad, 
blis  in  brSostum. 

149.  midbledum  and  mid  blisse.   Cf.  Chr.  1256, 1346,  1657. 
J?ftm  f>e  »r.    Cf.  Chr.  799,  916,  1260;  for  cer  see  114,  118, 

137- 

bryne  }>olodan.  Cf.  Gu.  545,  Inme  firowian.  The  refer- 
ence is  to  the  spirits  in  prison  who  were  released  by  tht; 
Harrowing  of  Hell.  This  theme  is  continued  to  the  end  of  the 
poem.  Elsewhere  it  is  found  in  the  poetry  :  Chr.  250°.,  145  ft'., 

558  if,  730  ff.,  1159  ff. ;  EI.  181, 295-7  (?),  905-13 ;  £«•  i°74  ff- ; 

Ph.  417-23  ;  Rid.  56« ;  Pa.  58  ff. ;  Sat.  374~557  (?)  !  Creed  30  ff.  ; 
besides  the  Harrowing  of  Hell.  In  the  prose  see  Martyr.,  p.  50; 
Wulfstan,  pp.  22,  145;  Bl.  Horn.,  pp.  85-9;  JElf.  Horn.  i.  28, 
216,  480 ;  2.  6 ;  Ben.  Off.,  ed.  Feiler,  pp.  56-7,  64 ;  &c.  Cf. 
the  notes  in  my  edition  of  the  Christ. 
150-2.  Cf.  Chr.  577-81 : 

Wile  in  t5  Sow  ealles  Waldend, 

Oyning  on  ceastre,  corSre  ne  lytle, 

fyrnweorca  Fruma,  folc  gelwdan 

in  drSama  dream,  Se  h6  on  dfioflum  gen5m 

J>urh  his  sylfes  sygor. 

150.  Se  Sunu.     Nowhere  else  in  the  poetry  thus  absolutely 
(see  83).    Cf.  John  8.  36 ;  Ps.  2.  12. 

on  J>am  siSfate.  So  Exod.  521  ;  An.  1664  (-faete) ;  Rid. 
447  (-fete). 

45 


THE   DREAM  OF   THE   ROOD 

151.  mid.    Cf.  Hittle,  p.  25. 

meenigeo.     Or  perhaps  menigeo;  cf.  112.    The  only  other 
instance  in  the  poetry  of  MS.  man-  in  this  word  is.Hy.  io8. 

152.  gasta  weorode.     Contrast  with  69. 

153.  to  blisse.     So  An.  588 ;  Men.  62 ;  cf.  my  note  on  Chr. 
28,  and  Rood  102. 

154*.  Cf.  I49b. 

i55a.  wunedon  on  wuldre.    Cf.  143. 

i55b-6.  There  is  a  suggestion  here  of  Chr.  436. 

156.  The  theme  of  these  closing  lines  is  of  course  the  joy  in 
heaven  at  the  return  of  Christ  with  the  Old  Testament  saints 
whom  he  had  saved  from  Limbo,  and  is  therefore  at  once 
suggestive  of  the  triumph  of  Easter  Day,  and  of  the  eternal 
rejoicing  in  heaven.  Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory,  the 
pains  of  the  ignominious  cross  are  forgotten,  and  the  vision 
of  the  glorious  rood  is  justified. 


46 


APPENDIX 

1843.     KEMBLE. 

Lo  !  I  the  costliest  of  dreams  will  relate,  which  met  me  in 
the  middle  of  the  night,  after  the  race  of  speakers  dwelt  in 
rest.  Methought  that  I  beheld  a  wondrous  tree  led  through 
the  lift,  with  light  surrounded,  brightest  of  trees:  all  that 
beacon  was  poured  over  with  gold;  gems  stood  fair  towards 
the  quarters  of  the  world,  and  there  were  five  also  aloft  in  the 
axle-span.  There  all  the  angels  of  the  Lord  beheld  it,  fair, 
through  the  wide  creation.1 

1854.       BOUTERWEK. 

Merk  auf !  Ich  will  der  Triiume  trefflichsten  erzahlen,  der  rnir 
traumte  zur  Mitternacht,  als  die  Sprachbegabten  (Menschen) 
in  Ruhe  weilten. 

Es  deuchte  mir,  dass  ich  ein  wunderbares  Holz  sahe  in  der 
Luft  schweben,  mit  Licht  umgeben,  der  Baume  glanzendsten : 
dies  ganze  (Wunder)zeichen  war  iibergossen  mit  Golde ;  Edel- 
steine  standen  vier  an  des  Bodens  Gegend;  gleicherweise  waren 
dort  fiinf  oben  an  der  Achsel  Gespann ;  es  schauten  dorthin  die 
Engel  des  Herrn  alle  schfin  vermoge  ihrer  Seligkeit,  nicht  war 
dies  jedoch  eines  Verbrechers  Galgen,  sondern  auf  ihn  schauten 
dort  heilige  Geister,  die  Menscheu  auf  Erden  und  diese  ganze 
ruhmreiche  Scho'pfung. 

1856.     KEMBLE. 

Lo  !  I  the  costliest  of  dreams  will  relate  that  met  me  in  the 
middle  of  the  night,  after  articulate  speaking  men  dwelt  in 

1  Arch.  30.  34. 
47 


THE   DREAM   OF    THE  ROOD 

rest.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  saw  a  wondrous  tree  led  through 
the  sky  enveloped  in  light,  brightest  of  beams :  all  that  beacon 
was  surrounded  with  gold ;  gems  stood  fair  at  the  extremities 
of  the  earth,  five  also  there  were  aloft  on  the  axle-span :  all  the 
angels  of  the  Lord  beheld  it  fair  through  the  firmament.  That 
was  no  malefactor's  gibbet  indeed,  but  it  there  beheld  holy 
spirits,  men  upon  earth,  and  all  this  mighty  creation. 

1859.     GREIN. 

Traun !    ich  will  der  Traume  trefflichsten  erzahlen, 

was  mir  hat  getraumt  urn  Mitternacht, 

als  in  Ruhe  weilten  alle  Redetragenden. 

Mir  dauchte,  dass  ich  sahe  einen  seltsamen  Stamm 

mit  Licht  bewunden  in  den  Liiften  schweben, 

der  Baume  glanzendsten :  das  blinkende  Zeichen 

war  mit  Gold  all  ubergossen,  Gemmen  stunden 

vier  an  dem  Fusse,  wie  da  auch  fiinfe  waren 

oben  an  dem  Achselgespanne.    Das  beschauten  alle  Engel 

Gottes 
herlich  fur  alle  Zukunft ;  das  war  gewis  nicht  eines  Uebel- 

thaters  Galgen, 

sondern  heilige  Geister  schauten  hin  auf  ihn, 
die  Helden  hier  auf  Erden  und  alle  diese  hehre  Schopfung. 

1866.     STEPHENS. 

List,  now,  Lordings,  to  loveliest  swefen,  dream  the  daintiest 

at  dead  of  night, 

what  time  each  speech-bearer  slumber'd  peaceful ! 
Methought  I  saw,  then,  sudden  in  mid-air, 
mantling  with  light-rays,  a  marvellous  Tree, 
of  beams  the  brightest.     The  pillar'd  beacon 
glitter'd  with  gold.    Grac'd  its  corners 

four  the  fairest  gem-stones,  while  five  as  bright  were  sparkling 
up  above  the  span  of  the  shoulder.    All  the  Seraphs  beheld 

it  wistful, 

48 


APPENDIX 

Angel-hosts   of  endless  beauty.     'Twas  no   wicked   outcast's 

gallows, 

but  hie  and  haste  to  greet  it  holy  Spirits, 
men  from  our  mid-earth,  and  each  mystic  orb-king. 


1873.     PACIUS. 

Merk  ich  melde  der  Traume  trefflichsten 
Der  mir  traumte  zu  mitten  der  Nacht 
Da  die  Redebegabten  ruhten. 

Mir  war  ich  erblickte  den  Wunderbaum 
In  Liiften  fliegen  von  Licht  umflossen, 
Den  glanzenden  Baum,  das  ganze  Bild  war 
Umgossen  von  Golde;    Glanzsteine  vier 
Gliihten  zu  Fiissen  ihm ;  fiinf  waren 
Oben  an  der  Achsel.    Die  Engel  des  Ewigen  alle 
Schauten  selig  scho'n,  nicht  eines  Sunders  Holz 
Sondern  Ihn  sahen  di3  guten  Geister 
Die  Menschen  alle,  die  mahre  Erde. 


1873.     HAMMEBICH. 

Lyt !    Jeg  vil  synge  min  s^de  dr^m ; 
mig  den  m^dte  ved  midnatstide, 
mens  rundt  om  alle  roligt  slumred. 

Mig  syntes,  jeg  sa  det  sselsomste  trse, 
lysomluet  i  luften  svaeve : 
en  stralende  stamme  !    Street  med  guld 
overalt  var  tegnet ;  sedelsten  stode, 
fire  om  foden,  men  fern  der  var 
om  hint  akselspand  oppe.     Alle  drottens 
engle  det  skued,  de  evigt  fagre. 
Sandelig  var  det  ej  synderens  galge ! 
Msend  oven  mulde  jo,  msegtige  Under, 
den  sk^nne  skabning  skued  op  til  den. 
:  49 


THE   DREAM  OF   THE   ROOD 

1874.     (HAMMERICH)-MICHELSEN. 

Wisst !    Singen  will  ich  einen  sel'gen  Traum. 
Er  ist  mir  genahet  in  naehtiger  Stund ; 
Die  redenden  Leute  ruhten  im  Schlumrner. 

Mir  deuchte,  ich  sahe  einen  seltsamen  Baum 
In  Liiften  schweben,  vom  Lichte  umwoben, 
Einen  strahlenden  Baum.    Das  Gebilde  schien 
Uebergossen  mit  Golde ;  und  Gemmen  standen 
Vier  an  dem  Fusse,  und  fiinfe  droben 
Am  Achselgespann.     Alle  Engel  sahen's, 
Sie,  die  schon  erschaff'nen.     Ein  Schandpfahl  war's  nicht, 
Dran  die  Blicke  hingen  der  heiligen  Geister, 
Und  der  Erdenpilger,  der  edelsten  Wesen. 

l882.      HlCKEY   (MlSS). 

Lo,  I  will  tell  of  the  best  of  dreams,  which  I  dream'd  at  deep 

midnight, 
When  men  were  lying  at  rest ;    meseem'd  I  saw  the  blessed 

Tree, 
The  loveliest  Tree,  the  Tree  most  good,  uplift  and  girt  with 

light, 
And  flooded  with  gold;    and  precious  gems  at  its  foot  were 

fair  to  see, 
And  five  bright  stones  on  the  shoulder-span  shone  out  full 

gloriously. 

All  the  fair  angels  of  the  Lord  gazing  beheld  it  there ; 
'Twas  not  the  rood  of  the  sin-steept  man,  the  cross  of  the 

ill-doer, 

But  holy  spirits  lookt  thereon,  and  men  of  mortal  breath, 
And  all  this  mighty  universe. 

1888.     MORLEY. 

What !    I  will  tell  you  the  choicest  of  Dreams 

That  I  dreamt  at  midnight  when  all  talkers  were  still 

In  their  rest. 

5° 


APPENDIX 

For  I  saw,  as  it  seemed,  in  the  air  a  strange  Tree 
Moving  circled  with  light,  the  most  shining  of  stems ; 
All  that  sign  wHs  wrought  over  with  gold,  and  four  gems 
Were  below  by  the  ground,  five  at  spread  of  its  arms; 
On  it  gazed  all  the  angels  of  God  in  their  glory  for  aye. 
Truly  that  was  no  gallows  of  shame  whereon  eyes  of  the 

angels  were  stayed, 
And  the  eyes  of  the  holy  on  Earth,  and  of  all  the  Creator 

has  made. 


1888  (1901).     MOORSOM. 

Ho,  Brethren,  list  the  dream  I  tell, 

The  best  that  e'er  to  man  befell, 

How,  when  the  world  was  hushed  to  rest, 

And  men  lay  still  by  sleep  oppressed, 

Amid  the  visions  of  the  night, 

Before  me  rose  a  wondrous  sight ; 

I  dreamt  a  Tree  of  golden  light 

With  radiant  splendour  glistening  bright 

Was  borne  upon  the  air; 
Methought  the  four  arms  glimmered  bare, 
Save  that  on  each  a  jewel  rare 
Flamed  on  the  night  a  ruddy  glare ; 
And  five  gems  clustered,  whence  they  sprung, 

All  ruby-red. 

Above  my  head ; 
'Twas  thus  the  Beacon-Ensign  hung. 

I  saw  the  Fair-Ones  in  the  sky, 
With  Spirits  of  the  holy  dead, 

Intent  upon  the  mystery ; 
And  all  that  saintly  were — 'tis  said— 
All  who  by  nobleness  were  led, 

All  on  our  earth 

Of  heavenly  birth, 
Cast  longing  looks  on  high. 

5I  E2 


THE  DREAM  OF  THE  ROOD 

1890.     BROWN  (Miss). 

Lo,  I  the  best  of  dreams  will  tell, 

That  which  medreamt  in  the  middle  of  the  night 

When  the  speech-endowed  remained  in  bed. 

Methought  that  I  saw  a  wondrous  tree 

Rising  aloft,  with  light  begirt, 

The  brightest  of  trees :    all  that  sign  was 

Overlaid  with  gold ;    gems  stood 

Fair  at  the  surface  of  the  earth,  likewise  there  were  five 

Up  on  the  shoulder-span.    The  angels  of  the  Lord  beheld  it 

Fair  through  the  future,  nor  was  that  truly  the  gibbet  of  a 

vile  one, 

But  holy  spirits  watched  it  there, 
Men  upon  earth,  and  all  this  great  creation. 

1892.       BROOKE1. 

Listen— of  all  dreams        I'll  the  dearest  tell, 

That  at  mid  of  night        met  me  (while  I  slept), 

When  word-speaking  folk        wonned  in  their  rest. 

I  methought  I  saw        led  into  the  lift, 

All  enwreathed  with  light,        wonderful,  a  Tree, 

Brightest  it  of  trees !        All  that  beacon  was 

Over-gushed  with  gold ;        jewels  were  in  it ; 

At  its  foot  were  four,        five  were  also  there 

High  upon  the  axle-span,         and  beheld  it  there,  all  the 

angels  of  the  Lord 
Winsome  for  the  world  to  come  !        Surely  that  was  not,  of 

a  wicked  man  the  gallows. 

But  the  spirits  of  the  saints        saw  it  (shining)  there, 
And    the    men  who  walk   the    mould          and  this  mighty 

Universe. 

1898.     BROOKE*. 

Listen,  of  all  dreams,  I'll  the  dearest  tell, 
That  at  mid  of  night,  met  me  (while  I  slept), 

52 


APPENDIX 

When  word-speaking  wights,  resting,  wonned  in  sleep! 
To  the  sky  upsoaring,  then  I  saw,  methoughfc, 
All  enwreathed  with  light,  wonderful,  a  Tree ; 
Brightest  it  of  beams !     All  that  beacon  was 
Over-gushed  with  gold;  jewels  were  in  it, 
At  its  foot  were  fair ;  five  were  also  there 
High  upon  the  shoulder-span,  and  beheld  it  there,  all  the 

angels  of  the  Lord, 

Winsome  for  the  world  to  come !     Surely  that  was  not,  of  a 
wicked  man  the  gallows. 

But  the  spirits  of  the  saints  saw  it  (shining)  there, 
And  the  men  who  walk  the  mould,  and  this  mighty 
universe. 


1901.     GARNETT. 

Lo !   choicest  of  dreams  I  will  relate, 

What  dream  I  dreamt  in  middle  of  night 

When  mortal  men  reposed  in  rest. 

Methought  I  saw  a  wondrous  wood 

Tower  aloft  with  light  bewound, 

Brightest  of  trees ;  that  beacon  was  all 

Begirt  with  gold;  jewels  were  standing 

Four  at  surface  of  earth,  likewise  were  there  five 

Above  on  the  shoulder-brace.    All  angels  of  God  beheld  it 

Fair  through  future  ages ;   'twas  no  criminal's  cross  indeed, 

But  holy  spirits  beheld  it  there, 

Men  upon  earth,  all  this  glorious  creation. 

1902.     IDDINGS  (Miss). 

Hark !  of  a  matchless  vision  would  I  speak, 
Which  once  I  dreamed  at  midnight,  when  mankind 
At  rest  were  dwelling.     Then  methought  I  saw 
A  wondrous  cross  extending  up  on  high, 
With  light  encircled,  tree  of  trees  most  bright. 

53 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE   ROOD 

That  beacon  all  was  overlaid  with  gold; 
And  near  the  earth  stood  precious  stones  ablaze. 
While  five  more  sparkled  on  the  shoulder-beam. 
Gazing  on  it  were  angels  of  the  Lord, 
From  their  first  being's  dawn  all  beautiful. 
No  cross  was  that  of  wickedness  and  shame, 
But  holy  spirits,  men  on  earth,  and  all 
The  glorious  creation  on  it  gazed. 


54 


GLOSSARY 


[Initial  V  follows  t;  ee  is  placed  like  ae;  otherwise  the  order  is 
strictly  alphabetical.  Arabic  numerals  indicate  the  classes  of  the 
ablaut  verbs;  w.  i,&c.,  those  of  the  weak  verbs;  R,  the  reduplicating; 
PP,  the  preteritive  presents ;  an,  "the  anomalous  verbs.  The  double 
dagger,  J,  is  used  to  designate  words  not  elsewhere  found  in  the  poetry, 
according  to  Grein.  When  the  designations  of  mood  and  tense  are 
omitted  '  ind.  pres."  is  to  be  understood  ;  when  of  mood  and  tense  only, 
supply '  ind.'  if  no  other  has  preceded,  otherwise  the  latter.  Definitions 
are  classed  in  groups,  which  are  separated  by  semicolons.] 


ac,  cow;., but,  II, 43_,  1 15, 119,132. 
Adam,  pr.  n.,  gs.  Ad[a]mes,  100. 
eefentid,  /.,  eventide,  evening 

hour,  as.  aefentlde,  68. 
eefter,  prep.  w.  dat.,  after,  65. 
reghwylc,  adj.,  each,  every,  nsf. 

1 20. 
Sghwylc,  pron.,  every  one,  asm. 

aighwylcne    (seghwylcne    anra, 

every    one),     86.      See    anra 

gehwylc. 
eelmihtig,   adj.,   almighty,   nsm. 

39.93,98,106,  152,  155;  asm. 

selinihtigne,  60. 
eenig,  pron.,  any,  any  one,  nsm. 

no,  117  ;  dsm.  senigum,  47. 
£r,  adv.,  before,   formerly,    114, 

118,  137,  145,  149,  153:  comp. 

Srur,    earlier,    formerly,    108 ; 

sup.  wrest,  at  first,  aforetime,  19. 
Jjjergewin,    n.,    former    conflict, 

ancient  strife,  as.  19. 
rertJan,  cow/.,  ere,  before   (that), 

ser  J>an,  88. 


»t,  prep.  to.  dat.,  at,  8,  63. 
eetgsedere,  adv.,  together,  48. 
reveling,    m.,    Lord,  Prince,  ds. 

seSelinge,  58. 
afysan,  w.  i,  trans.,  hasten,  urge 

forward,^,  nsm.,  afysed  (ready, 

eager),  125. 
agan,  PP.,  trang.,  have,  possesp, 

3  sg.  ah,  107. 
aheawan,  R.,  trans.,  to  cut  down, 

pp.  nsm.  aheawen,  29. 
ah^bban,  6,  trans.,  lift  up,  raise, 

pret.     I    sg.   ahof,   44  ;    3    pi. 

ahofon,  61,  [76]. 
algcgan,  w.  i,  trans.,  to  lay  down, 

pret.  3  pi.  aledon,  63. 
an,  num.,  one ;   alone,  mm.  wk. 

ana,  123,  128;    gp.  anra.    See 

anra  gehwylc,  ftghwylc  anra. 
and,  con;'.,  and;  but,  12,  &c.  (20 

times) ;  represented  in  the  MS. 

by  7- 
anforht,ajy.,  terrified,  [a]nforht, 

117. 


55 


THE   DREAM   OF   THE   ROOD 


anra  gehwylc,  pron.,  each  one, 

every  one,  dsm.   anra  gehwyl- 

cum,  108.  See  Sghwylc  anra. 
anwealda,  m.,  Master,  Ruler, 

Lord,  ns.  153. 
ariiran,  w.  I,  trans.,  upraise,  set 

up,  pp.  nsm.  arirred,  44. 
arlsan,  i,  intrant.,  arise,  rise  (from 

death),  pret.  3  sg.  aras,  lot. 
iis£ttan,  w.  I,  trans.,  set,  place, 

pret.  3   pi.   ase.tton,    32  ;    opt. 

3  sg.  ase.tte,  143. 
astigan,  I,  trans.,  mount,  ascend, 

pret.  3  sg.  astag,  103. 
astyrian,  w.    i,  trans.,  remove, 

move,  pp.  nsm.  astyred,  30. 

bana,  m.,  slayer,  murderer,  gpl. 

ban[e]n[a],  66. 
beacen,  n.,  sign,  ns.  6  ;  ds.  beacne, 

83  ;  as.  21 ;  gpl.  beacna,  118. 
bealu,  n.  evil,  gpl.  bealuwa,  79. 
beam,  m.,  tree,  cross,  ns.  97 ; 

ds.    beame,     114,     122  ;      gpl. 
-    beama,  6.     See  sigebeam. 
beam,  n.,  child,  son,  ns.  83. 
bedelfan,  3,  trans.,  to  bury,  pret. 

3  «/.  bedealf,  75. 
bedrifan,    i,   trans.,  cover  over, 

envelop,  j>^>.  asm.  bedrifenne,  62. 
begeotan,  2,  trans.,  pour  over; 

shed,  pp.  wsn.  begoten,  7,  49. 
behealdan,  J?. ,  trans.,  gaze  upon, 

behold,  pretf.  3  s<7.  beheold,  25, 

58  ;  $  pi.  beheoldon,  9,  n,  64. 
be  on.     See  wesan. 
beorg,    m.,    hill,   mountain,    ds. 

beorge,  50;  as.  32. 
beorht,   adj.,    bright,   glittering, 

dsm.  wk.   beorhtan,   66 ;    sup. 

nsm.  teorhtost,  6. 


beorn,  m.,  man  ;    hero,  ns.  42  ; 

np.  beornas,  32,  66. 
beran,  4,  trans.,  bear,  carry,  3  sg. 

bereS,  1 18 ;  pret.  3  pi.  beron,  32. 
berstan,  3,  intrans.,  burst  asunder, 

break,  inf.  36. 
best eman,   w.   i,  trans.,  bedew, 

wet,  pp.    nsm.  bestemed,   48 ; 

nsn.  bestemed,  22. 
besylian,  w.   i,  intrans.,   defile, 

stain,  pp.  nsn.  besyled,  23. 
bewindan,    3,    trans.,    encircle, 

wrap,  pp.  bewunden,  5. 
bewreon,  i,  trans.,  clothe,  cover, 

pp.  bewrigen,  17,  53. 
bifian,    to.  2,  intrans.,   tremble, 

shake,  pret.   i    sg.  bifode,  42  ; 

mf.  36. 
biter,   adj.,   bitter,   sharp,    yxm. 

biteres,  114. 
bled,  m.,  prosperity,  blessedness, 

dip.  bledum,  149. 
bleo,  M.,  hue,  colour,  ip.  bleam, 

22. 
blis,  f.,  joy,  happiness,  ns.    139, 

141 ;  ds.  blisse,  153 ;  dis.  blisse, 

149. 
bliSe,  adj.,  happy,  joyful,  glad, 

nsm.  122. 

blod,  n.,  blood,  dis.  blode,  48. 
breost,     n.,    breast,    heart,    dp. 

br  eos  turn,  118. 
brucan,  2,  trans.,  enjoy,  partake 

of,  inf.  144. 

bryne,  m.,  fire,  burning,  as.  149. 
bugan,    2,  intrans.,  bow    down, 

bend,  mf.  36,  42. 
butu,  jm.,  both  (from  begen  twe- 

gen),  a.  48. 
byrigan,  w.  i,  trans.,  taste,  eat, 

pret.  3  sg.  byrigde,  101. 


GLOSSARY 


bysmerian,   w.    i,  trans.,  mock, 
revile,  pret.  3  pi.  bysmeredon, 

48. 

ceorfan,    3,  trans.,  carve,  hew 

out,  pret.  $pl.  curfon,  66. 
colian,  tc.  2,  intrant.,  grow  cold, 

pret.  3  sg.  colode,  72. 
Crist,  pr.  n.,  Christ,  ns.  56  ;  ds. 

Criste,  116. 
cuman,  4,  intrans.,  come,  pret. 

3   sij.  com,   151;    cwom,   154; 

3  pi.   cwoman,   57 ;    pp.   nsm. 

cuirien,  80. 
cwetJan,   5,  trans.,  say,    speak ; 

3  sg.  cwyfl,  in  ;  inf.,  116. 
cwiflan,  w.  i,  trans.,  lament,  be- 
wail, pret.  3  pi.  cwlOdon,  56. 
cyning,  m.,  King,  gs.   cyninges, 

56;  a*,  cyning,  44,  133. 
cynn,  n.,  kind,  race,  as.  94. 
cyst,  m.  (what  is  chosen),  best, 

chcicest,  as.  I. 

dseg,  m  ,  day,  gp.  daga,  136. 

deafl,  m.,  death,  gs.  deaCes,  113  ; 
as.  101. 

deman,  w.  I,  trans,  (w.  dat.~),  ad- 
judge, inf.  107. 

deop,  adj.,  deep,dsm.wk. deopan, 

75- 
deorc,   adj.,  dark,   black,  dipm. 

ick.  deorcan,  46. 
dolg,  n.,  wound,  scar,  np.  46. 
dom,  m.,  judgement,  gs.  domes, 

107. 
domdaeg,  m.}  day  of  judgement, 

doomsday,  ds.  domdsege,  105. 
don,   an.,  trans.,  do,  pret.   3  sg. 

dyde,  114, 
dream,  m.,  joy,  delight,  ns.  140 ; 


gs.  dreamee,  144 ;  dp.  dreamum 

133- 
dryhten,  m.,  Lord,  ns.  101,  105  ; 

gs.  dryhtnes,  9,  35,  75,  113,  136, 

140;  as.  64,  vs.  144. 
durran,   PP.,    dare,   pret.  3  sg. 

dorste,  35,  42,  45,  47. 

eac,  adv.,  also,  92. 
ealdgewyrht,   n.,   deed   of   old, 

former    action,      dp.     ealdge- 

wyrhtum,  100. 

ealdor,  m.,  Prince,  Lord,  ns.  90. 
eall,  adj.,  all,  the  whole  of,  nsm. 

20,  48,  62;    nsn.  6;    n*/".  12, 

82  ;  eal,  55  ;  asn.  58,  94  ;  npm. 

ealle,  9,  128;  gp.  ealra,   125; 

rfp»».  eallum,  154;  o^»7«.  ealle, 

37.  74,  93- 
earm, adj.,  wretched;  npm.  earme, 

68  ;  gpm.  earmra,  19. 
eaVmod,  adj.,  humble;  nsm.  60. 
eaxl,  /.,    shoulder,    dp.   eaxlum, 

33. 
Jeaxlgespann,  n.,  shoulder  beam, 

cross  beam,  ds.  eaxlgespanne,  9. 
efstan,  w.  i,  intrans.,  hasten,  mf. 

34- 
§ft,  adv.,  again,  afterwards,  back, 

68,  101,  103. 

fgesa,  m.,  fear,  awe,  ns.  86. 
£geslic,    adj.,   fearful,  dreadful, 

nsf.  74. 
f  Hen,  n.,  zeal,  courage,  it.  34, 60, 

123. 

ende,  m.,  end,  verge,  ds.  29. 
§ngel,  m.,  angel,  np.  eng[/a«],  9  ; 

englas,  106;  dp.  englum,  152. 
eortJe,    f.,    earth,    ground,    gs. 

eorSan,  37  ;  ds.  eorSan,  42,  74, 


57 


THE  DREAM   OF   THE  ROOD 


eor'&Veg,   m.,   earthly   way,   ds. 

eorSwege,  1 20. 
eflel,  m.}  fatherland, home,  ns.  155. 

fseger,  adj.,  beautiful,  lovely, 
nsn.  73;  dsf.  wk.  faegran,  21; 
npm.  fsegere,  8,  10. 

feeste,  adv.,  fast,  firm,  38,  43. 

fab,  adj.,  stained,  discoloured, 
mm.  13. 

fea,  adt>.,  little,  115. 

fealu,  indecl.  n.,  many,  50,  125, 

131- 

feallan,  R.,  intrans.,  fall,  I'M/.  43. 
feond,  m.,  enemy,  foe,  np.  feondas, 

3°,  33  :  aP-  38- 

Jfeorgbold,  n.,  dwelling  of  the 
soul,  body,  ns.  73. 

feorran,  adv.,  from  afar,  57. 

fife,  num.  adj.,  five,  n.  8. 

folc,  n.,  people,  ns.  140. 

folde,  /.,  earth,  ground,  gs. 
foldan,  8,  43;  ds.  foldan  [76], 
132. 

for,  prep.,  because  of,  on  account 
of;  for  the  sake  of;  before,  in 
the  presence  of,  to.  dat.  21,  99, 
in,  112,  113,  146;  w.  ace.  93. 

forgiefan,  5,  trans.,  give,  grant, 
pret.  3  sg.  forgeaf,  147. 

forht,  adj.,  fearful,  afraid,  nsm.  21. 

forhtian,  w.  2,  intrans.,  to  be 
afraid,  to  be  fearful,  3  pi. 
forhtiaS,  115. 

forlectan,  R.,  trans.,  leave,  aban- 
don, pret.  3  pi.  forleton,  61. 

forft,  adv.,  away,  132. 

forftgan,  an.,  intrans.,  go  forth, 
come  forth,  pret.  3  sg.  forSeode, 

54- 
fortSgesceaft,  f.,  creation,  as.  10. 


fortJon,  con/.,  therefore,  where- 
fore, 84. 

for'Sweg,  m.,  departure,  ds.  forS- 
wege,  125. 

forwundian,  w.  2,  intrans.  ,wound 
sore,pjp.  »«m.,forwundod,  14, 62. 

fracotJ,  adj.  as.  »?>.,  wicked, 
(felon),  gs.  fraco[6]es,  to. 

fram,  prep.  w.  dat.,  away  from, 
69. 

frea,  m.,  Master,  Lord,  as.  fre.an, 

33- 
freond,   m.,  friend,  ns.  144;  gf>. 

freonda,  132  ;  np.  freondas,  76. 
frlnan,    3,    trans.,   ask,    inquire, 

3  sg.  frineS,  112. 
fundian,    w.    2,  intrans.,  make 

one's  way,  direct  one's  course, 

3  sg.  fundaft,  103. 
fus,   adj.,  quick,    ready,    eager, 

asn.  fuse,  21. 

fyll,  m.,  fall,  death,  as.  56. 
fyllan,  w.  i,  trans.,  fell,  cut  down, 

inf.  73. 

galan,  6,  trans.,  sing,  inf.  67. 
gang,  m.,  flow,  dis.  gange,  23. 
gast,  m.,  spirit,  soul,  as.  49  ;  np. 

gastas,  II ;  ffp.  gasta,  152. 
gealga,   m.,   cross,   ns.   10 ;    as. 

gealgan,  40. 
gealgtreow,  n.,  cross,  ds.  gealg- 

treowe,  146. 

geara,  adv.,  of  yore,  long  since,  28. 
gebidan,  I,  trans.,  endure,  pret. 

I   sg.   gebad,    125 ;     pp.    nsm. 

gebiden,  50,  79. 
gebiddan,    5,   intrans.   (w.   reft. 

dat.},  pray,  worship,  3  pi.  ge- 

biddaj),  83;  pret.  I'sg.  gehed, 

122. 


GLOSSARY 


gebringan,   w.   I,  trans.,   bring, 

imp.  2  sg.  gebringe,  139. 
gedrefan,    w.  I,  trans.,   distress, 

trouble,  pp.  ns.  gedrefed,  20,59. 
geearnian,    IP.  2,    trans.,    earn, 

deserve,  3  sg.  geearnaj),  109. 
gefeestnian,  w.  2,  trans.,  to  fasten, 

make    fast,  pret.   3  pi.  gefaest- 

nodon,  33. 
gefgtian,  w.  2,  trans.,  fetch,  opt. 

3  sg.  gefe.tige,  138. 
gefrman,  3,  trans.,  find  out,  get 

knowledge   of,  pret.  3  pi.  ge- 

frunon,  76. 
gefyllan,  w.  i,  trans.,  beat  down, 

slay,  inf.  38. 
gegyrwan,    w.  2,  trans.,   adorn, 

pp.  asn.  gegyred,  16;  gegyrwed, 

»3- 

gehwylc,  pron.,  every,  each,  ds. 
gehwylce,  136.  See  anra  ge- 
hwylc. 

gehyran,  w.  i,  trans.,  hear,  pret. 
I  »g.  gehyrde,  26,  inf.  78. 

gemeotan,  w.  I  (impersonal  w. 
ace.),  dream,  pret.  i  sg.  ge- 

lli,-rtU',   2. 

gemunan,  PP.,  remember,  re- 
call, pres.  i  sg.  geman,  28. 

geniman,  4,  trans.,  tnke,  lay  hold 
on,  pret.  3  pi.  genamon,  60 ; 
genaman,  30. 

geniwian,  to.  2,  trans.,  renew, 
restore,  pp.  nsm.  geni wad,  148. 

genog,  adj.,  enough,  numerous, 
npm.  genoge,  33. 

geong,  adj.,  young,  nsm.  39. 

geotan,  2,  intrans.,  drip,  ptc. 
npm.  [gjeotende,  70. 

gerihtan,  w.  i,  intrans.,  direct, 
pp.  nsn.  geriht,  131. 


geryman,  w.  I,  trans.,  open,  pre- 
pare, pret.  i  sg.  gerymde,  89. 
gesceaft,    /.,    creation,    ns.    12, 

55,  82. 
gesecan,   w.  i,  trans.,  come  to, 

attain,  inf.  119. 
geseon,    5,   trans.,   see,   behold, 

pret.   i  sg.  geseah,    14,   ai,  33, 

36,  51,  opt.  pret.  i  sg.  gesawe,  4. 
gesgttan,    w.    i,    trans.,    place, 

establish,  pret.  3  pi.  ges^tton, 

67  ;  pp.  nsn.  gesfted,  141. 
gesiene,  adj.,  visible,  npm.  46. 
gestandan,  6,   intrans.   (w.  refl. 

dat.},  stand,  pret.  3  pi.  gesto- 

don,  63. 
gestigan,    I,  trans.,    to    ascend. 

mount,  pret.  3  sg.  gestah,  40  ; 

inf.  34. 
gesyhS,  f.,  sight,  view;    vision, 

ds.  gesyhiSe,   21,   41,    66  ;    as. 

gesyhSe,  96. 
geweald,  n.,  power,  prerogative, 

a*.  107. 
geweorttan,  3,  intrans.,  become, 

pp.  nsm.  geworden,  87. 
geweortJian, w.  2,  trans.,  honour; 

decorate,  adorn,  pret.  3  sg.  ge- 

weorSode,    90,    94 ;    pp.  asm. 

geweorSod,  15. 
gewin,  n.,  conflict,  struggle,  ds. 

gewinne,  65. 
gewitan,  I,  intrans.,  depart,  go, 

pret.   3  sg.  gewat,   71 ;    3  pi. 

gewiton,  133. 
gewyrcan,    w.   I,  trans.,   make, 

fashion,  pret.  3  pi.  geworhton, 

31- 

ginim,  m.,  gem,  precious  stone, 

np.  gimmas,  7,  16. 
God,  m.,  God,  n.  39,  93,  98,  106, 


59 


THE   DREAM  OF   THE  ROOD 


156;  g.  Godes,  83,  152;  a.  51, 

60. 
god,  adj.,  good ;  long;  dff.  gode, 

70;  sup.  nsm.  selesta,  27;   asn. 

selest,  i i 8. 
gold,  ».,  gold,  die.  golde,  7,  16 ; 

a*.  1 8  ;  is.  golde,  77. 
guma,  m.,   man,   ijs.  guman,  49 ; 

gp.  gum[e]n[a],  146. 
gyrwan,  w.  i,  trans.,  deck,  pret. 

$pl.  gyredon,  77. 
gy  ta,  adc.,  yet,  still,  28. 

habban,?r.  3,  trans.,  have  (auxili- 
ary), I  sg.  hiebbe,  50,  79; 
^>re£.  3  *<7.  hsefde,  49 ;  3  p£. 
haefdon,  16,  52. 

heelan,  w.  I,  trans.,  save,  in/1.  85. 

hselend,  m.,  Saviour,  Jesus,  gs. 
haelendes,  25. 

hselett,  m.,  man ;  hero,  ns.  39 ; 
vs.  78,  95. 

halig,  arf;.,  holy;  saint,  npm. 
halige,  n  ;  dpon.  halgum,  143, 

J54- 

ham,  m.,  home,  dwelling,  as.  148. 
hand,/.,  hand,  ds.  handa,  59. 
hatan,  It.y  trans.,  bid,  command, 

I  sg.  hate,  95 ;  pret.  3  pi.  heton, 

31- 

he,  pron.,  he,  nsm.  34,  &c.  (15 
times) ;  nsn.  hit,  19,  22,  26,  97; 
gsm.  his,  49,  63,  92,  102,  106, 
155;  dsmn.  him,  63,  65,  67, 
1 08,  118;  asm.  hine,  II,  39, 
61,  64;  np.  hi,  46;  hie,  32  (12 
times)  ;  gp.  heora,  31,  154  ; 
hira,  47;  dp.  him,  31,  83,  86, 
88,  133. 

heafod,  ».,  head,  dp.  heafdum, 
63. 


heah,    adj.,     high,    lofty,    asm. 

heanne,  40. 
heahfseder,  m.,  God  the  Father, 

ds.  heahfaedere,  134. 
healf,  /.,  side,  as.  healfe,  20. 
heard,   adj.,  hard,   severe,   sup. 

nsn.,  heardost,  87. 
h§ bban,  6,  trans.,  bear  aloft,  lift, 

inf.  31. 
hffig,  adj.,  heavy,  grievous,  dsn. 

wk.  hefian,  61. 
help,./.,  help,  succour,  ds.  helpe, 

102. 
heofon,    m.,    heaven,    sky,    gs. 

heofenes,  64  ;  gp.  heofona,  45  ; 

dp.  heofenum,    85,   134;   heo- 

fonum,  140,  154;  ap.  heofenas, 

103. 
heofonlic,   adj.,  heavenly,  asm. 

heofonlicne,  148. 
heofonrlce,      n.,     kingdom     of 

heaven,  gs.  heofonrlces,  91. 
heonon,  adv.,  hence,  from  hence, 

133. 

her,  adv.,  here,  108,  137,  145. 
hlder,  adr.,  hither,  103. 
hilderinc,  m.,  warrior,  np.  hild- 

erincas,  61;  gp.  hilderinca,  72. 
hlaford,  m.,  Lord,  Master,  as.  45. 
hleoUrian,  w.  2,  intrans.,  speak, 

pret.  3  87.  hleoSrode,  26. 
hlifian,  w.  i,  intrans.,  rise,  tower, 

I  sg.  hlinge,  85. 
hnigan,  i,  intrans.,  bow,  incline, 

pret.  i  sg.  hnag,  59. 
holt,  m.,  forest,  wood,  gs.  holies, 

29. 
holtwudu,  m.,  trees  of  the  forest, 

forest,  as.  hol[t]wudu,  91. 
hrtew,   m.,  corpse,  (dead)  body, 

MS.  72  j  as.  53. 


60 


GLOSSARY 


hreowcearig,  adj.,  sorrowful, 
troubled,  nsm.  25. 

huru,  adv.,  indeed,  verily,  10. 

hweenne,  adv.,  when,  136. 

hwser,  adv.,  where,  112. 

hweet,  pron.  w.,what,  ns.  h[w]set, 
2. 

hweet,  inter j.,  lo,  behold,  I,  90. 

hwee'Bre,  conj.,  however,  never- 
theless, yet,  still,  18,  24,  38,  42, 
59,  75  ;  hwaeffere,  57,  70,  101. 

hwil,  f.,  while,  time,  as.  hwile, 
24,  64,  70,  84. 

hwilum,  adv.  (hwilum  .  .  .  hwi- 
lum,  now  .  .  .  now),  22,  23. 

hyht,  m.,  hope,  joy,  ns.  126; 
hiht,  148. 

hyldan,  w.  i,  trans.,  incline,  bow 
down,  t'w/.  45. 

ic,  pron.,  I,  n<t.  I,  &c.  (43  times); 
ds.  me,  4,  46,  83,  86,  126,  129, 
135.  M4;  ««•  mg.  2,  3°,  3i, 
32(«)>  33,  34,  42>  45,  4<5>  61, 
75.  [76],  77.  81,  9°,  "2,  136, 
139  ;  [rn]6,  142  ;  ad.  unc,  48  ; 
np.  we,  70;  dp.  us,  I47b;  ap. 

us,  73,  75,  147*- 

in,  prep.  w.  dat.,  in,  within,  118. 
inwidhlgmm.        «;.,       malicious 

wound,  np.  inwidhlfmmas,  47. 
iu,  adv.,  long  ago,  28,  87. 

Isedan,  to.  i,  trans.,  be  moved, 
move,  inf.  5. 

leene,  adj.,  transitory,  fleeting, 
den.  laenum,  109  ;  dsn.  wk. 
la-nan,  138. 

lang,  adj.,  long,  dsf.  lange,  24. 

Jlangunghwil,/.,  time  of  weari- 
ness, gp.  langunghwlla,  126. 


61 


lafl,     adj.,    hateful,    sup.    nsm. 

laSost,  88. 
leode,  fpl.,    people,    men,    dp. 

leodum,  88. 
leof,  adj.,  dear,  beloved,  vsm.  tr^. 

leofa,  78,  95. 

leoht,  n.,  light,  w.  leohte,  5. 
libban,  w.  3,  intrans.,  live,  3  pi. 

lifiaft,  134. 

lie,  n.,  body,  ffs.  lices,  63. 
licgan,  5,  intrans.,  lie,  ptc.  num. 

licgende,  24. 
lif,  n.,  life,  gs.  lifes,  88,  126;  ds. 

life,  109,  138  ;  as.  147. 
limwerig,  adj.,   weary  of  limb, 

as.  limwerigne,  63. 
lyft,  f- ,  air?  (on  lyfte,  on  high), 

ds.  lyfte,  5. 
lysan,  w.  i,  trans.,  redeem,  inf. 

41. 

msenigo,  /.,  multitude,   throng, 

ds.  m[cejnigeo,  151;    msenige, 

112. 
moire,  adj.,  glorious,  great,  n*/. 

12,  82  ;  d*.  wk.  m reran,  69. 
meete,   adj.,   small  (i.e.  no),  t*. 

69,  124. 
magan,  PP.,  can,  have  the  power 

to,  may,  i  sg.  maeg,  85  ;  3  tg. 

maeg,  no  ;  pret.  i  sg.  meahte, 

18  ;   mihte,  37  ;   2  sg.  miht,  78. 
man,  m.,  man;  one;    ns.  73,  75, 

113;  np.  me.n,  12,  128;  m$nn, 

82  ;  dp.  mannum,  96,  102  ;  ap. 

men,  93. 
mancynn,  n.,  mankind,  men,  gs. 

mancynnes,   33,   99;    mancyn, 

as.  41,   104. 
manig,  adj.,  many,  gpm.  manigra, 

41  ;  dpf.  ruanegum,  99. 


THE  DREAM  OF   THE   ROOD 


Maria,   pr.   n,,    Mary,   a*,    wk. 

Marian,  92. 
melSe,    adj.,    weary,    exhausted, 

nsm.  65 ;  npm.  69. 
mi  eel,  adj.,  great,   nsm.  mycel, 

130;  mf.  139  ;  dsf.  wk.  miclan, 

65;    ism.  mycle,  34,    60,  123; 

disf.  wk.  miclan,  102. 
mid,    prep.,    with,    among,    by, 

w.   dat.   121,    134,    143,    151  ; 

w.  dat.  or  instr.,  7,  14,  16,  20, 

22,  23  (2),  46,  48,  53,  59,  62, 

102,  121,  134,143,  149  (2)»  I5I- 
mid,    adj.,     middle,     mid,     gsf. 

midre,  2. 
mid,  adv.,  together  with,  at  the 

same  time,  106. 

middangeard,  m.,  world,  a*.  104. 
miht,/.,  power,  might,  dis.  mihte, 

102. 
mihtig,  adj.,  powerful,   mighty, 

nsm.  151. 
mm,  pron.,  my,  nsf.  130 ;   vsm. 

78,  95  ;  dsm.  minum,  30. 
mod,   n.,  heart,  soul,   ds.   mode, 

130;  is.  mode,   122.    See  eaS- 

mod,  stiftmod. 
modig,    adj.,  bold,   courageous, 

nsm.  41. 

modor,  f.,  mother,  as.  92. 
modsefa,  m.,  heart,  soul,  ns.  124. 
molde, /.,  earth,  as.  moldan,  12, 

82. 
moldfrn,    n.,    sepulchre,    tomb, 

as.  65. 
motan,   PP.,  may,    i    tg.   mot, 

142  ;  opt.  I  sg.  mote,  127. 
mundbyrd,  /.,  help,  protection, 

ns.  130.  , 

neegl,  m ,  nail,  dip.  nseglum,  46. 


nagan,  PP.  trans.,  not   to  have, 

i  sg.  nah,  131. 
nama,  m.,  name,  sake,  ds.  naman, 

113- 
ne,  adv.,  not,  10,  35,  42,  45,  47, 

no,  117. 

mlit,/.,  night,  ds.  nihte,  2. 
nu,  adv.,  now,    78,    80,   84,  95, 

126,  134. 

of,  prep.  w.  dat.,  from  ;  out  of ; 

of,  30,  49,   61,  66,  [76],  120, 

133;  o[f],  138. 
ofer,  prep.  w.  ace.,  above,  more 

than ;   on,  upon  ;    contrary  to, 

",  35,  82,  91,  94. 
oft,  adv.,  often,  comp.  oftor,  128. 
on,  prep.,  in;  on,  upon;  into;  to, 

unto,  at,  w.  dat.  (or  instr. .),  9, 

29,  3a"»  41,  46,  5°,  56>  66,  71. 
75,  83,  105,  109,114,130,132, 

134,   135,   137,    I4°i  J43>  H5, 

146,  150, 152,  154, 155  ;  w.  ace. 

5,  20,32b,  40,68,  103,  104,125. 
on,  adv.,  on,  upon,  34,  98. 
onbyrigan,  w.  i,  trans,  (w.  gen.}, 

taste,  inf.  114. 
onginnan,  $,intrans.,  begin,  pret. 

3«gr.  ongan,  19,   27,  73;  3  pi 

ongunnon,  65,  67. 
ongyrwan,  w.  3,  trans.,  unclothe, 

strip,  pret.  3  sg.  ongyrede,  39. 
ongytan,  5,  trans.,  perceive,  inf. 

18. 
onlysan,   w.  I,  trans.,    redeem, 

pret.  3  sg.  onlysde,  147. 
ons§ndan,  w.  i,  trans.,  give  up, 

yield  up,  pp.  onsended,  49. 
onwreon,    i,  trans.,  reveal,  dis- 
close, imp.  2  sg.  onwreoh,  97. 
open,  adj.,  open,  npm.  opene,  47. 


62 


GLOSSARY 


oflflaet,  cong.,  until,  26,  32. 
o$5e,  conj .,  or,  36. 

reordberend,  m.,  speech-en- 
dowed man,  np.  3 ;  dp.  reord- 
berendum,  89. 

r§st,/.,  rest,  repose,  ds.  reste,  3. 

rgstan,  w.  l,  trans,  and  intrant., 
rest,  repose,  pret.  3  «</.  rgste,  64, 
69. 

rice,  n.,  kingdom,  realm,  ds.  152  ; 
i/i.  119. 

rice,  orf;'.,  powerful,  as.  ricne,  44 ; 
#p.  ricra,  131. 

riht,  adj.,  true,  asm.  rihtne,  89. 

rod,/.,  cross,  ns.  44,  136;  rf». 
rode,  56,  131  ;  at.  rode,  119. 

seel,  m/.,  time,  w*.  80. 
sar,  adj.,  grievous,  gpf.  sarra,  80. 
sare,  adv.,  deeply,  greatly,  59. 
sawl,/.,  soul,  ns.  120. 
8ceadu,/.,shadow,darkness,7W.  54. 
sceat,  m.,  surface,  dp.  sceatum,  8, 

43  ;  ap.  sceatas,  37. 
sceawian,  w.  2,  trans.,  see,  behold, 

pret.  l  sg.  sceawode,  137. 
sc^'S'San,  6,   trans,    (w.  dot.),  do 

harm  to,  injure,  inf.  47. 
scima,   m.,    radiance,  splendour, 

tis.  sclman,  54. 

scinan,  I,  intrans.,  shine,  inf.  15. 
scir,  adj.,  bright,  clear,  effulgent, 

asm.  scirne,  54. 
sculan,   PP.,  must,  must  needs, 

be  to,  3  sg.  sceal,  119;  pret.  l 

sg.  sceolde,  43. 
se,   adj.  pron.,   the ;    he ;    who ; 

that;  this,  nsm.  13,  &c.  (eight 

times)  ;  nsn.  8»[t],  10  ;  J>aet,  6, 

28,  39,  74;  gsm.  J>aes,  49;  damn. 


]>am,  9,  50,  58,  59,69,  in,  143, 
146,150;  S5m,6i,65,U4, 129, 
154;  5an,  122;  dsf.  J)5Te,  21, 
112,  131  ;  asm.  J>one,  127  ;  asf. 
|):i,  20,  68  ;  d';I,  119;  UK  a.  ]ia>t, 
18,  21,  28,  58;  Oaet,  66;  np. 
J>a,  46,  61.  See  se  Be. 

seaft,  m.J-^pit,  hole,  ds.  seaj>e,  75. 

secan,  w.  I,  trans.,  seek,  vi&it, 
in/1.  104,  127  ;  pret.  3  pi.  soh- 
ton,  133. 

s§cg,  m.,  man,  dp.  secgum,  59. 

slogan,  to.  3,  trails.,  relate,  opt. 
2  sg.  secge,  96,  in/.  I. 

selest.     See  god. 

seolfor,  n.t  silver,  i*.  seolfre,  77. 

se  "Be,  pron.,  who,  he  who,  nsm. 
98,  113,  145  ;  nsf.  seo  >e,  131 ; 
ypm.  ]>ara  )>e,  86 ;  dpm.  J>am 

K  H9»  J53- 

side,/.,  side,  (7s.  w/c.  sldan,  49. 
side,  adv.,  widely,  81. 
sigebeam,  m.,  cross  of  victory,  ns. 

13 ;  as.  127. 
sigor,  victory,  triumph,  gp.  sigora, 

67. 

sigorfsest,  adj.,  triumphant,  vic- 
torious, nsm.  150. 
sino,  n.,  treasure,  dis.  since,  23. 
singal,  adj.,  continual,  perpetual, 

nsf.  singal,  141. 
siflfaet,  mn.t  journey,  ds.  sioTate, 

150. 
simian,     w.   2,  intrans.,    depart, 

journey,  inf.  68. 
sitfo'an,  adv.,  thereafter,  sy))J)an, 

142. 
si$8an,  conj.,  after  (that),  when 

(that),  49  ;    syWan,  71  ;    syU- 

pan,  3. 
sorg,  f.,    sorrow,    trouble,    gp. 


THE  DREAM   OF   THE   ROOD 


Borga,  80 ;  dip.  s[o]rgura,  20 ; 
[sorgum],  59. 

sorhleofl,  n.,  dirge,  as.  67. 

spedig,  adj.,  prosperous,  success- 
ful, mm.  151. 

sprecan,  5,  trans.,  speak,  inf.  27. 

stan,  m.,  stone,  ds.  stane,  66. 

standan,  6,  intrans.,  stand,  pret. 
i  sg.  stod,  38 ;  3  pi.  stodon,  7, 
71 ;  inf.  43,  62. 

staBol,  m.,  foundation,  base,  ds. 
Btaflole,  71. 

steam,  TO.,  moisture,  blood,  is. 
steame,  62. 

stefn,  m.,  trunk,  ds.  stefne,  30. 

stefn,/.,  voice,  cry,  ns.  [71]. 

stTBmod,  adj.,  brave,  unflinching, 
•iism.  40. 

strtel,  m.,  arrow,  dip.  strSlum,  62. 

strang,  adj.,  strong,  unyielding; 
firm,  nsm.  40 ;  npm.  strange,  30. 

sunu,  m. ,  eon,  ns.  1 50. 

swa,  con/.,  as,  even  as ;  accord- 
ing as,  92,  108,  114. 

sweetan,  w.  I,  intrans.,  bleed,  inf. 
20. 

swat,  n.,  blood,  gs.  swates,  23. 

swefn,  «.,  vision,  dream,  gp. 
swefna,  I. 

swIB,  adj.,  strong;  comp.  right 
(hand):  asf.  swi&ran,  20. 

swylce,  con;'.,  just  as,  8;  swylce 
swa.  just  as,  92. 

sylf,  pron.,  (him)self,  (her)self, 
nsm.  wJc.  sylfa,  105  ;  asf.  sylfe, 
92. 

syllic,  adj.,  unusual,  extraordi- 
nary, marvellous,  nsm.  13;  comp. 
asn.  syllicre,  4. 

symbel,  n.,  banquet,  feast,  ds. 
symle,  141. 


64 


syn,/.,  sin,  dp.  synnum,  99,  146  ; 

ip.  synnum,  13. 
to,  prep.  (w.  dat.},  to ;  towards ; 

at;  as  far  as  2,  31,  42,  43,  58, 

59,  74,  83,  86,  102,  116,  122, 

129,  131,  141,  153. 
treow,./.,  tree,  cross,  as.  4,  14,  1 7, 

25. 

tJa,  adv.,  then,  J>a,  27,  33,  35,  39, 

65,  67,  73,  [76],  9°>  I"!  Sa, 

103. 
tJa,  cow/.,  when,  J>a,  36,  41,  42, 

68,  151,  155. 
flj&r,  adv.,  there,  J»sr,  8,  9,  II,  24, 

3i,  33,  35.  57,  6o»  75,  Io1,  no; 
Car,  30,  32,  63,  64  (2),  69,  70, 
117. 

t5<Jer,  con/.,  where,  J>3er,  123,  139, 
140,  141,  142,  156. 

•B&ron,  adv.,  therein,  67. 

fleet,  con;'.,  that,  in  order  that, 
when:  in  subject  clauses,  J)«et, 
4,  29,  127;  in  object  clauses, 
J>aet,  19,  26,  79,  96 ;  in  final 
clauses,  J>aet,  34,  107  ;  in  tem- 
poral clauses,  J>set,  81. 

fle,  pron.,  who,  which,  that,  ]>e, 
in,  118,  137.  See  se  Ce. 

flearle,  adv.,  violently,  J>earle,  52. 

Cegn,  m.,  follower,  disciple,  np. 
J)egnas,  75. 

Cancan,  to.  l,  trans.,  think,  pro- 
pose, 3  sg.  fgncetJ,  121  ;  3  pi. 
SgncaS,  115. 

ttgnian,  w.  i,  trans.,  be  stretched, 
strained,extended,])f  nian.tw/'.s  2 . 

Ueoden,  m.,  Lord,  King,  ds. 
Seodne,  69. 

Ues,  pron.,  this,  nsf.  8eos,  12,  82  ; 
dm.  tJyssum,  83,  109;  Cysson, 


GLOSSARY 


138;    asm.    tJysne,    104;    asf. 

Sas,  96. 
Bolian,  to.  2,  trans.,  endure,  suffer, 

pret.  3  pi.  Solodan,  149. 
Bonne,  adv.,  then,  at  that  time, 

Jnnne,  107,  115,  1.7,  139,  142. 
Bonne,  conj.,  than,  J)onne,  128. 
Browian,    to.  2,   intrans.,  suffer, 

pret.  3  sg.  J>rowode,  84,  98,  145. 
Brymfsest,  adj.,  glorious,   Brym- 
fsest, num.  84. 
Bu,  pron.,  thou,  n*.  78,  96  ;   a*. 

J>e,  95- 
Burfan,  PP.,  need,  have  reason 

to,  3s</.  J>earf,  117. 
Burn,  prep.  ie.  ace.,  through,  by 

reason  of,  by  means  of,  10,  18, 

Burhdrifan,  i,  trims  ,  pierce,  pret. 

3  pi.  Ourhdrifan,  46. 
Byncan,     to.    I,   intrans.,    seem, 

appear,  pret.  3  sg.  }>uhte,  4. 
Bystro,///*.  pi.,  darkness,  gloom, 

np.  52. 

under,  prep.,  beneath,  w.  dat,  55, 
85- 

unforht,  cut/.,  undaunted,  fear- 
less, nsm.  no. 

up,  adc.,  up,  71. 

uppe,  adr.,  np,  above,  9. 

w£d,  f.,   garment,   vesture,    ip. 

wa-dum,  15,  20,  22. 
weefersyn,/.,  spectacle,  show.  <?,?. 

waefersyne,  31. 
wgta,  ?n.,  moisture,    blood,   ilit. 

wa-tan,  22. 

wann,  adj.,  dark,  black,  nsf.  55. 
wealdend,   m.,  King,   Lord,   ns. 

in,   155;  gs.  wealdendes,  33; 

COOK  ( 


\veald[end]es,    1 7  ;    ds.  weald- 

ende,  121  ;  as.  67. 
weard,  m.,  guardian,  lord,  ns.  91. 
weg,  m.,way, .as.  88. 
well,  adr.,  well,  fully,  129,  143. 
wenan,    w.  i,  trans.,  look    for. 

expect,  i  sg.  wene,  135. 
w§ndan,    w.  i,   intrans.,    alter, 

change,  vary,  inf.  22. 
weorc,  n.,  pain,  as.  79. 
weorod,  n.,  host,  company,   ds. 

weorode,  69,  152  ;  werede,  124; 

gp.  weoruda,  51. 
weorBian,  to.  2,  honour,  worship, 

3  pi.  weorSiaS,  81  ;  inf.,  129. 
weorBlice,  adv.,  worthily,  duly, 

fitly,  17. 
wepan,  P.,  intrans.,  weep,  lament, 

3  >y.  weop,  56. 
werg,  m.,  outlaw,  felon,  criminal, 

ap.  wergas,  31. 
wesan,   an.,  intrans.,  be,   exist, 

3*0.. IB,  80,  97,  126,  129,  130, 

139,   140,  041;- biS,  86;  3  pi. 

syndon,  46  ;  pret.  i  sg.  wses,  20, 

21,  29,44,48,  59,  62,  87,  123; 

3  sy.  w*s,  6,  10,  13,  22,  28,39, 

56,  74,  124,  148,  150,  156  ;  opt. 

3  sg.  si,  144;   sie,  112;   pret. 

3  pi.  wSron,  8;  inf.  no,  117. 
wide,   adv.,   widely ;    wide    and 

side,  far  and  wide,  81. 
wif,  /.,  woman,  gp.  wifa,  94. 
willa,  m.,  desire,  ns.  129. 
willan,  an.,  will,  I  sg.  wylle,  I  ; 

pret.  3  sg.  wolde,  41  ;  pret.    3 

pi.  woldon,  68 ;  opt.  3  sg.  wile, 

107  ;  pret.  3  sg.  wolde,  34,  113. 
wite,    n.,   punishment,    torment, 

torture,  ds.  wite,  61  ;  gp.  wita, 

87. 


THE  DREAM   OF   THE  ROOD 


wolcen,  »m.,  cloud,  dp.  wolcnum, 
55  ;  dip.  wolcnum,  53. 

worn,  mn.,  iniquity,  dip.  worn- 
mum,  14. 

word,  ».,  word ;  command,  ds. 
worde,  in  ;  a*.  35;  ap.  27; 
ip.  wordum,  97. 

woruld,  f.,  world,   gs.  worulde, 

133- 

wratt,  adj.,  cruel,  gpf.  wraSra,  5 1 . 
wudu,  m.,  tree,  ns.  27. 
wuldor,    n.j   glory,   heaven,  gs. 

wuldres,  14,   90,  97,  133  ;   ds. 

wuldre,  135,  143,  155. 


wunian,  w.  2,  intrans.,  dwell, 
abide,  $pl.  wunial),  135;  pret. 
3  pi.  wunedon,  3,  154 ;  inf.  121, 

143- 

wynn,/1.,  joy,  gladness,  ip.  wyn- 
num,  15. 

wyrcan,  w.  I ,  trans.,  make,  frame, 
inf.  65. 

wyrd,  f.,  event,  occurrence,  ex- 
perience, ns.  74  ;  gp.  wyrda,  51. 

ymbclyppan,  w.  i,  trans.,  em- 
brace, clasp,  pret.  3  sg.  yinb- 
clypte,  42. 


Oxford :  HORACE  HART,  M.A.,  Printer  to  the  University 


CLARENDON  PRESS  SCHOOL  BOOKS 

(All  books  arc  in  cxlmfcup  8vo  unless  otherwise  described) 

ENGLISH 

School  Dictionaries 

Concise  Etymological  Dictionary,  by  w.  W.SKLAT. 

A  new  edition  (1901),  rewritten  throughout  and  arranged  alpha- 
betically. Crown  8vo,  676  pp.  5s.  6d. 

Saturday  Review : — '  Mr.  Skeat's  larger  dictionary  has  estab- 
lished his  title  to  the  gratitude  of  all  scholars ;  and  of  his  smaller 
dictionary  we  can  only  say  that  it  is  not  less  useful  and  valuable/ 

Student's  Dictionary  of  Anglo-Saxon,  by  H.  SWEET. 

Small  -tto.     233  pp.,  printed  in  3  columns.     8s.  6d.  net. 

Notes  and  Queries : — '  For  the  purpose  of  the  student,  no 
work  so  trustworthy,  so  convenient,  and  so  valuable  has  seen 
the  light.' 

Concise   Dictionary  of  Middle   English,  from 

A.D.  11.50  to  A.D.  1580 ;  intended  to  be  used  as  a  glossary  to  the 
Clarendon  Press  Specimens  of  English  Literature,  etc.  ;  by 
A.  L.  MAVHEW  and  W.  W.  SKEAT.  Crown  8vo.  7s.  6d. 

Dr.  Sweet's  Grammars 

New  English  Grammar,  logical  and  historical,  in  two 
parts,  sold  separately :  Part  I,  Introduction,  Phonology  and 
Accidence,  crown  8vo,  second  edition,  523  pp.,  10s.  6d.  Part  II, 
Syntax,  crown  8vo,  second  edition,  146  pp.,  3s.  6d. 

School  World:— '  As  an  English  grammar  the  book  is  of  high 
value  ;  as  an  historical  study  it  is  of  the  deepest  interest,  while 
its  clearness  and  careful  style  make  it  as  readable  to  the  literary 
man  as  to  the  grammatical  student.' 

Short  Historical  English  Grammar.    2:2  PP.,  is.  «d. 

Guardian: — 4  In  the  best  sense  of  the  word  a  scholarly  book 
— one  that,  we  hope,  will  for  a  long  time  exercise  its  influence 
on  the  teaching  of  English.' 

Educational  Times : — '  Excellent  in  every  way.' 

Primer  of  Historical  English  Grammar,  including 

History  of  English,  Phonology,  Accidence,  Composition,  and 
Derivation,  with  Specimens  of  Old,  Middle,  and  Modern  English 
added.     120  pp.     2s. 
I,  6000 


CLARENDON  PRESS  SCHOOL  BOOKS 

Dr.  Sweet's  Primers  and  Readers 

First  Steps  in  Anglo-Saxon,  containing  25  pages  of 
grammar,  43  of  text,  and  40  of  explanatory  notes.  2s.  6d. 

Anglo-Saxon  Primer.  With  grammar  and  glossary. 
Eighth  edition.  126  pp.  2s.  6'd. 

Anglo-Saxon  Reader,  in  prose  and  verse.  With  grammar, 
metre,  notes,  and  glossary.  Seventh  edition,  revised  and 
enlarged  (1898).  Crown  8vo,  414  pp.  9s.  b'd. 

A  Second  Anglo-Saxon  Reader, archaic  and  dialectal, 
220  pp.  4s.  6d. 

Old  English  Reading  Primers,  being  supplements  to 

the  Anglo-Saxon  Readers. 

I :    Selected  Homilies  of  JElfric.    Second  edition.    2s. 
II  :    Extracts  from  Alfred's  Orosius.    Second  edition.    2s. 

First  Middle  English  Primer,  with  grammar  and 
glossary.  Second  edition.  2s.  6d. 

Second    Middle   English   Primer:   extracts  from 

Chaucer,  with  grammar  and  glossary.    Second  edition.    2s.  (id. 

Primer  of  Phonetics.     Second  edition  (1903).  3s.  6d. 

Educational    Times : — '  A   concise,    definite    and    practical 
primer,  eminently  the  book  for  a  beginner.' 

Primer  Of  Spoken  English.     Second  ed.  revised.   3s.  6d. 


A  Book   for  the  Beginner  in  Anglo-Saxon. 

By  J.  EARLE.     Fourth  edition  (1903).     2s.  6d. 

A  Primer  of  English  Etymology.  By  w.  w.  SKEAT. 

Fourth  and  revised  edition  (1904).    Stiff  covers,  120  pp.    Is.  6d. 

Notes  and  Queries: — 'A  work  which  facilitates  the  much- 
needed  study  of  our  language,  and  in  the  absence  of  other 
costlier  and  less  concise  and  lucid  works  is  indispensable.' 


ENGLISH 

Annotated  Texts 
Old  and  Middle  English 

Laurence  MillOt's  Poems,  edited  by  J.  HAM..    Second 

edition,     is.  (id. 

Gospel  of  St.  Luke  in  Anglo-Saxon,  edited  by 

J.  W.  BRIGHT.     5s. 

Selections  from  Gower's  Confessio  Amantis, 

edited  by  G.  C.  MACAULAY  (1903).    302  pp.    4s.  6d. 

Miracle  Plays,  Moralities  and  Interludes,  being 

specimens  of  the  pre-Elizabethan  drama.  Edited,  with  intro- 
duction, notes,  and  glossary,  by  A.  W.  POIXARD.  Fourth 
edition  (1903),  with  ten  illustrations.  Crown  8vo.  7s.  6d. 

Specimens  of  Early  English :  with  introductions,  notes, 

and  glossarial  index. 

Part  I :   From  Old  English  Homilies  to  King  Horn  (A.D.  11.50  to 

A.D.  1300):  by  R.  MORRIS.     Second  edition.     572pp.     9s. 
Part  1 1 :  From  Robert  of  Gloucester  to  Gower  (A.D.  1298  to  A.D.  1393) : 

by  R.  MORRIS  and  W .  W.  SKEAT.  Fourth  edition  revised.  530  pp. 

7s.  6d. 
Part  III :  From  the  Plouf/hman's  Crede  to  the  Shepheards  Calendar 

(A.D.  1394  to  A.D.   1579):   by  W.  W.   SKEAT.     Sixth  edition. 

582  pp.     7s.  6d. 

Prof.  Skeat's  editions 

The  Oxford  Chaucer,  containing  in  one  volume  the  com- 
plete text  of  Chaucer's  works ;  with  introduction  and  glossarial 
index.  Crown  Hvo.  906  pp.  3s.  6d.  On  India  paper,  from  5s. 

The  Minor  Poems  of  Chaucer.     With  notes,  etc. 

Crown  8vo.     Second  edition.     586  pp.     10s.  6d. 

The  Hous  of  Fame.    Crown  svo.   136  pp.   2s. 

The  Legend  of  Good  Women.  Crown  svo.  286  pp.  es. 

The  Prologue,  the  Knightes  Tale,  the  Nonne 

Prestes  Tale,  from  the  Canterbury  Tales.  R.  MORHIS'S  edition, 
re-edited.  324  pp.  2s.  6d. 

The  Prologue.     School  edition.     96  pp.     Is. 

3 


CLARENDON  PRESS  SCHOOL  BOOKS 
The  Prioresses  Tale,  Sir  Thopas,  the  Monkes 

Tale,  the  Clerkes  Tale,  the  Squieres  Tale,  etc.    Seventh  edition. 
412  pp.     Is.  6d. 

The  Tale  of  the  Man  of  Lawe,  the  Pardoneres 

Tale,  the  Second  Nonnes  Tale,  the  Chanouns  Yemannes  Tale, 
from  the  Canterbury  Tales.    New  edition  revised  (1904).    4s.  6d. 

Langland's   Piers   the   Plowman.     Sixth  edition. 

264  pp.     4s.  6d. 

The  Tale  of  Gamelyn.    Second  edition.    104  pp.    is.  ed. 

Wycliffe's  Bible  :  Job,  Psalms,  Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes,  and 
the  Song  of  Solomon.  3s.  6d.  The  New  Testament.  6s. 

The  Lay  of  Havelok  the  Dane,  (1003).   With  two 

illustrations.    4s.  6d. 

Elizabethan 

More's  Utopia,  edited,  with  introduction,  notes,  and  full 
glossary  (by  Miss  MUBKAY),  by  J.  CHURTON  Coi.uvs  (1904). 
Crown  8vo.  3s.  6d. 

Elizabethan  Critical  Essays,  selected  and  edited  by 
GREGORY  SMITH  :  with  introduction  on  the  value  of  Elizabethan 
criticism  and  notes ;  containing  Sidney's  Apology  for  Poetry, 
the  Harvey-Spenser  correspondence,  etc.  Crown  Svo,  2  vols. 
592  and  514  pp.  12s.  net. 

The  Oxford  Shakespeare,  containing  the  complete  text 
of  Shakespeare's  works,  edited,  with  glossary,  by  W.  J.  CRAIG. 
3s.  6d.  1264  pp.  Crown  8vo.  On  India  paper,  from  5s. 

Select  Plays  of  Shakespeare,    stiff  covers. 

Edited  by  W.  G.  CI.ARK  and  W.  AI.DIS  WRIGHT. 
Hamlet.     2s.  Merchant  of  Venice.     Is. 

Macbeth.     Is.  Cd.  Richard  the  Second.     Is.  6d. 

Edited  by  W.  AI.DIS  WRIGHT. 
As  You  Like  It.     Is.  6d.  King  John.     Is.  (id. 

Coriolanus.     2s.  6d.  King  Lear.     Is.  6d. 

Henry  the  Eighth.     2s.  Midsummer  Night's  Dream.    Is.  6d. 

Henry  the  Fifth.     -2s.  Much  Ado  about  Nothing.     Is.  fid. 

Henry  the  Fourth,  Part  1.  2s.    Richard  the  Third.    2s.  6d. 
Julius  Caesar.    2s.  Tempest.     Is.  6d. 

Twelfth  Night.     Is.  6d. 


I'AGLISH 

Marlowe's  Edward  II,  edited,  with  introduction  and  notes, 
by  O.  W.  T.VVCOCK-.  Third  edition.  2s.  and  3s. 

Marlowe's  Dr.  Faustus  and  Greene's  Friar  Bacon 

and  Friar  Blingay,  edited  by  A.  W.  WARD.  Fourth 
edition  (1901).  Crown  8vo.  448  pp.  6s.  6d. 

Spenser's  Faery  Queene,  Books  I  and  n,  with  intro- 
duction and  notes  by  G.  W.  KITCHIK,  and  glossary  by  A.  L. 
MAYHEW.  2s.  6d.  each. 

Hakluyt's  Principal  Navigations :  being  narratives 

of  the  Voyages  of  the  Elizabethan  Seamen  to  America.  Selection 
edited  by  E.  J.  PAYNE,  containing  the  voyages  of  Gilbert, 
Hawkins,  Drake,  Frobisher,  Raleigh  and  others.  Crown  8vo, 
with  portraits.  First  and  second  series.  Second  edition.  3-.?l 
and  3oO  pp.  5s.  each. 

Specimens  from  139*  to  15?9  :  see  p.  3. 

Bacon's   Advancement  of  Learning,  edited  by 

W.  AI.DIS  WRIGHT.    Crown  8vo,  with  woodcuts.    424  pp.    3s.  fid. 
BaCOn's  Essays,  by  S.  H.  REYXOI.DS.     8vo.     12s.  fid. 

Shakespeare   as   a  Dramatic  Artist.    By  R.  G. 

Mori/roN.     Third  edition,  enlarged.     Crown  8vo.     7s.  fid. 

Seventeenth  Century 

The  Oxford  Milton,  edited  by  H.  C.  BEECHINC.  Demy 
Svo,  with  facsimiles,  7s.  (id. ;  crown  8vo,  3s.  fid. ;  or,  India  paper, 
from  os. ;  miniature  edition,  on  India  paper,  3s.  fid. 

MiltOll's  PoemS,  edited  by  R.  C.  BHOWN-K.     12?  and  314  pp. 
Two  volumes,  6s.  fid.;  or  separately,  vol.  I,  4s.,  vol.  II,  3s. 
Paradise  Lost  I    Book  I,  edited  by  H.  C.  BEECHINC;. 
Is.  fid.     Book  II,  edited  by  E.  K.  CHAMBERS.    Is.  fid. 
Together,  2s.  fid. 

Samson  AgOnistCS,  edited  by  J.  CHURTON  COI.I.INS. 
Stiff  covers.     Is. 

In  paper  covers 

Lycidas,  3d. ;  Comus,  fid. :  edited  Lycidas,  fid. ;  L' Allegro,  4d. ;  II 
by  R.  C.  BROWNE.  Penseroso,  4d. ;  Comus,  Is.; 

edited  by  O.  EI.TOV. 

a,  edited  by  J.  W.  HATJS.     3s. 


CLARENDON  PRESS  SCHOOL  BOOKS 

Bunyail's  Pilgrim's  Progress,  and  Grace  Abounding, 
edited,  with  biographical  introduction  and  notes,  by  E.  VENABLES. 
Second  edit.,  revised  by  M.  PEACOCK.  Cr.  8vo  with  portrait.  3s.  Cd. 

Holy  War  and  the  Heavenly  Footman,  by  M.  PEACOCK. 
3s.  6d. 

Clarendon's  History  of  the  Rebellion,  Book  vi, 

edited  by  T.  ARNOLD.    Second  edition.    Crown  8vo.    5s. 

Selections  from  Diyden,  including  Astraea  Redux,  Annus 
Mirabilis,  Absalom  and  Achitophel,  Religio  Laici,  and  The  Hind 
and  the  Panther :  edited  by  W.  D.  CHRISTIE.  Fifth  edition, 
revised  by  C.  H.  FIRTH.  372  pp.  3s.  6d. 

Dryden's  Essays,  selected  and  edited  by  W.  P.  KER  (1900). 
Two  volumes  crown  8vo.  404  and  324  pp.  10s.  6d. 

Dramatic  Poesy,  edited  by  T.  ARNOLD.  Third  edition 
(1904)  revised  by  W.  T.  ARNOLD.  3s.  6d. 

Manchester  Guardian :— '  In  its  new  form  this  book  ought 
long  to  hold  its  place  as  the  standard  separate  edition  of  one 
of  the  two  or  three  finest  achievements  of  English  criticism.' 

Milton's  Prosody,  by  R.  BRIDGES.     Crown  8vo.     5s.  net. 

Eighteenth  Century 

Locke's  Conduct  of  the  Understanding,  edited  by 

T.  FOWLER.     Third  edition.     2s.  6d. 

Selections  from  Addison's  papers  in  the  Spec- 
tator. By  T.  ARNOLD.  560  pp.  4s.  6d. 

Selections  from  Steele,  being  papers  from  the  Tatler, 
Spectator,  and  Guardian,  edited,  with  introduction,  by  AVSTI.V 
DOHSON.  Second  ed.  Cr.  8vo,  with  portrait.  556  pp.  7s.  6d. 

Selections  from  Swift,  edited,  with  biographical  intro- 
duction and  notes,  by  Sir  HENRY  CHAIK,  containing  the  greater 
part  of  Tale  of  a  Tub,  Gulliver's  Travels,  Battle  of  the  Books,  etc. 
Two  volumes  crown  8vo,  484  and  488  pp.  7s.  6d.  each. 

Selections  from  Pope,  with  introductions  and  notes  by 
MARK  PATTISON.  (1)  Essay  on  Man,  sixth  edition,  Is.  6d. 
(2)  Satires  and  Epistles,  fourth  edition,  2s. 

6 


ENGLISH 


PamelTs  Hermit.     Paper  covers.     2d. 

Thomson's  Seasons  and  the  Castle  of  Indolence, 

edited  by  J.  LOGIE  ROBERTSON.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.    4s.  6d.    Also 
Castle  of  Indolence  separately.     Is.  6d. 

Selections   from  Gray,  edited  by  EDMUND  GOSSE.    3s. 
With  additional  notes  for  schools  by  F.  WATSON.     Is.  6d. 

Gray's  Elegy  and  Ode  on  Eton  College,    ad. 

Selections  from   Goldsmith,  edited,  with  introduction 
and  notes,  by  AUSTIN  DOBSON.    3s.  6d. 

Goldsmith's    Traveller,    edited  by  G.   BIRKBECK    HILL. 
Stiff  covers.     Is.       The  Deserted  Village.   Paper  covers.  2d. 

Johnson's   Rasselas,  edited,  with  introduction  and  notes, 
by  G.  BIRKBECK  HILL.     Cloth  flush  2s. ;  also  4s.  6d. 

Rasselas,  and  Lives  of  Dryden  and  Pope, 

edited  by  A.  MILNES.   4s.  b'd.       Lives  separately.   2s.  (id. 

Life  of  Milton,  edited  by  C.  H.  FIRTH.    Cloth  2s.  «d. ; 
stiff  covers  Is.  6d. 

Vanity  of  Human  Wishes,  ed.  by  E.J.PAYNE,  id. 

Selections  from  Cowper,  edited,  with  a  life,  introduction, 
and  notes,  by  H.  T.  GRIFFITH.     314  and  332  pp. 
Vol.  I :  Didactic  Poems  of  1782,  with  some  minor  pieces  1779- 

1783.    3s. 

Vol.  II :  The  Task,  with  Tirocinium  and  some  minor  poems 
1784-1799.     Third  edition.     3s. 

Selections  from  Burke,  edited  by  E.  J.  PAYNE. 

I :  Thoughts  on  the  Present  Discontents :  the  two  Speeches 

on  America.     Second  edition.     4s.  6d. 
II:  Reflections  on  the  French  Revolution.  Second  edition.  5s. 
Ill :  Letters  on  the  proposed  Regicide  peace.   Seconded.  5s. 

Selections  fl'Oin    Burns,  edited,  with  introduction,  notes, 
and  glossary,  by  J.  LOGIE  ROBERTSON.     Crown  8vo.     tis. 

7 


CLARENDON  PRESS  SCHOOL  BOOKS 

Nineteenth  Century 

Byron's  Childe  Harold,  edited  by  H.  F.  TOZEK.     Third 

edition.     3s.  6d. 

Keats'  Odes,  edited  by  A.  C.  DOWNER.     With  four  illustra- 
tions.   3s.  6d.  net. 

Hyperion,  Book  I,  with  notes  by  W.  T.  ARNOLD.  Paper 

covers.     4d. 

Scott's  Lady  Of  the  Lake,  edited  by  W.  MINTO.   3s.  Gd. 
Lay  of  the   Last  Minstrel,  by  the  same  editor. 
Second  edition.     Is.  6d.        Separately,  introduction  and 
Canto  I.     6d. 

Lord  of  the  Isles,  edited  by  T.  BAYNE.    2s.  and  2s.  6d. 

by  the  same  editor.    3s.  6d. 
edited  by  C.  E.  THEODOSIUS.    Crown  8vo.    2s. 
Talisman,  edited  by  H.  B.  GEOKGE.     Crown  8vo.    2s. 
Shelley's  Adonais,  edited  by  W.  M.  ROSSETTI  and  A.  O. 
PIIICKARD.    Second  edition  (1904).     Crown  8vo.    3s.  6d. 

Campbell's  Gertrude  of  AYyoming,  edited  by  H.  M. 

FixzGiBBON.    Second  edition.     Is. 

Wordsworth's  White  Doe  of  Rylstone,  &c.,  edited 

by  WILLIAM  KNIGHT.     2s.  6d. 

The    Complete   Poetical    Works   of  Shelley, 

including  materials  never  before  printed  in  any  edition  of  the 
Poems.  Edited,  with  Textual  Notes  and  Bibliographical  List 
of  Editions,  by  T.  HUTCHINSON.  8vo,  with  portrait  of  Shelley 
and  two  other  collotype  illustrations.  7s.  6d.  net. 

The  Oxford  Book  of  English  Verse  A.  D.  1250-1900. 

Chosen  and  edited  by  A.  T.  QUILLER-COUCII.  1096  pp.  In 
two  editions.  Crown  8vo,  gilt  top.  7s.  6d.  (fourth  impression). 
Fcap  8vo  on  Oxford  India  paper,  cloth  extra,  gilt  top.  10s.  6d. 
(fifth  impression).  Also  in  leather  bindings. 

Tvpical  Selections  from  the  best  English  writers  with  intro- 
ductory notices.    Second  edition.    3s.  6d.  each. 
Vol.  I :  Latimer  to  Berkeley.         Vol.  II :  Pope  to  Macaulay. 

The  Treasury  of  Sacred  Song.    By  F.  T.  PALGHAVL. 

4s.  6d.     On  India  paper,  7s.  6d. 

Poems  Of  English  Country  Life,  selected  and  edited 
by  H.  B.  GEORGE  and  W.  H.  HADOW.    Crown  8vo.    2s. 


PRATT 
PRATT 

[AR  -  5  1979 


JAN  2  3 
PRA 


CO 


^  1985 


APRS 


. ..  .  .  ,  .